LICENCED.  
By COMMAND,  
this 23d. of July 1688. JA. VERNON.   

THE KING'S Visitatorial Power ASSERTED.  
BEING An Impartial Relation of the late Visitation of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford.  
As likewise an Historical Account of several Visitations of the Universities and particular Colleges.  
Together with some necessary Remarks upon the King's Authority in Ecclesiastical Causes, according to the Laws and usages of this Realm.  
By NATHANIEL JOHNSTON, Doctor in Physic, Fellow of His Majesty's College of Physicians in London.  
Pereunte Obsequio etiam Imperium Intercidit.  Tacitus 1 Histor. 
LONDON, Printed by Henry Hills, Printer to the King's Most Excellent Majesty, for His Household and Chapel; And are sold at his Printing-house on the Ditch-side in Blackfriars. 1688.   

TO THE Judicious Reader.  
AS soon as His Majesty had been pleased to lay His Commands upon me, to Collect materials for this Subject; I could not but reflect that it was to Treat of a matter that I knew not any had Writ upon before; and of such a largeness, that it takes in not only the Case of Magdalen College but regards all other Corporations and Societies of that Constitution, and spreads itself into some branches of the Prerogative Royal: Wherefore the nature of the Thing requires a Treatise of me, not altogether unsuitable to the Dignity of the persons concerned, viz. The King and the Universities, which would induce persons of all Ranks to peruse it, who desire satisfaction in a matter of such importance both to the Prince and Subject.  
This suggested to me a necessity of enquiring into Records of preceding ages, and to render the Work, at least, a Collection of various instances in several Cases of Visitations.  
Therefore finding no complete History of any Visitation of our Universities, except that of the long Parliament, I judged it necessary to give an Impartial account of the proceed, from the King's Mandate for Mr. Farmer, to the close of the Visitations by the Lords Commissioners; whereby, this and after ages might have an Authentic Precedent, if any occasion should happen of this kind, and that people concerned might know their Boundaries; and in this part I followed the Registers, Original Papers, Authentic Copies of Letters and Orders, or the Diaries & accounts of such as were present, and actors in the disquisition; and in this particular I have used as much diligence as I could, not to be imposed upon, and had finished most of this before the Oxford Relation was Printed; and wherein I differ from that, I have done it upon the best Intelligence I could obtain.  
After the finishing of this I judged it not improper, before I entered upon Answering the Objections I found urged by the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, to clear the King's Prerogative over the Universities, in making, and Abrogating their Statutes, or dispensing with them, and placing or does placing of their Members, which obliged me to consider the matter not only in General, but also to descend to many particulars, and show, who by the King's Authority or sufferance have exercised the like Authority; In which I have endeavoured to follow the most approved Authors, and surest Records.  
I have the rather enlarged upon this head, that I might afford variety of Cases, whereby the distinct claims of Right of Visitation might be Illustrated, and this Tract might be a Repertory, whereby, upon emergences, the Original Records might be enquired after.  
If some may judge me too tedious, I desire them to consider, that it was not enough to clear the point of St. Mary Magdalen College, but likewise to discover in what other Cases the Kings of England had exerted their Prerogatives.  
The Contemplation of this led me to touch, tho' with a trembling hand, the Regalia of our Kings, and look into the Laws and usages of former times, and in what sort the Sovereignty and Supremacy of our Kings in matters of Ecclesiastical cognizance, are declared by the Laws in being. In which part I treat of the King's Authority abstractedly from Doctrinal Religion.  
This I the rather have done, that the Subjects of all conditions may observe how great the Authority and Prerogative of the King is, in dispensing with University and College Statutes, since by the plain and direct Laws that Assert the Kings Right, in opposition to all Foreign powers, his Supremacy is so Established in Ecclesiastical matters and causes, that it is applicable to other purposes than at the first view may appear obvious, which I leave to the discussion of those better versed in the Laws than I shall ever presume to be. Nevertheless I hope in the treating of this subject, it will be owned, that I have Introduced no Novelty, but Copied what is found in History or the public Records, and brought to light a Prerogative inseparable from the Royal State of our Kings, which some for want of consulting the same have not so well discerned.  
It is to caution the Heads and Fellows of our most eminent Universities not to contend with their Sovereign, that I have so copiously produced Instances of the practice of former times, and have so largely treated of them before and since the Reformation.  
It was for this end solely, and not in the least to erect Trophies for any Victory over the unfortunate, that I have pointed out these Sea-marks, that others may avoid dashing themselves against the Rock, upon which the British Monarchy is so firmly placed, that no Tempests of open Rebellion, or the highest swelling Seas, much less any single Billow can be able to shake.  
It is far from my Intention in this, to enter into any dispute about the limits of Ecclesiastical or Secular power: It is sufficient that I show it in some particulars of known practice; without examining the grounds, any more than as declared by the positive Laws or practice of the respective Sovereigns.  
I know some may look upon this as a matter treated of ex superabundanti, yet I thought myself obliged so far to enter into a dissertation upon it, as I might thereby make it appear, that by the extensiveness of the Sovereignty, Universities, much more private Colleges, (both which the Law accounts among the Creatures of the Crown) must own a subjection of themselves and their private Statutes, to the King as Supreme.  
Neither hath it been any desire to render the King's Prerogative greater than the Laws and usages of our Kings do manifest that I have shown how it hath been insisted upon, even against some exemptions of the Apostolic See, or to Establish any Paradox; but only to Assert the just Rights of the Crown, at least according to my Reading, and do with all deference submit what I have composed, to the Judgement of the Learned in our Laws.  
But to leave this; I desire the Candid Reader will peruse the Contents of the Book in the following Pages, before he enter upon the whole, whereby he may see the connexion, and sequences of the matter; and he must not expect that those Contents are exactly according to the Marginal Notes, but according to the matter treated in the several Paragraphs, and Pages; in some of which he will find some rectifying of what by chance was misprinted.  
I must likewise here give satisfaction to the Reader why I have added an Appendix to the whole, and thereby plead my excuse, why this Treatise hath been so long Printed, in the greatest part, before it was Published: The Reasons of which are these in short.  
Being desirous to obtain an exact account from the Registers of St. Mary Magdalen College, concerning Dr. Haddons being Elected upon King Edward the 6ths. Mandate, knowing the case was exactly Parallel to this in hand; I made application to the late Bishop of Oxford, and the Vice-President, but the Sickness and Death of the first, and the taking away of some Keys where the Registers were preserved, hindered me from recieving satisfaction from the one or other: So that being unwilling to stop the Printing, I was forced to pass by that Instance, with a Reference to treat of it after; and when by applying myself to the Learned Mr. Wood, Author of the Antiquities of that University, I could get no other satisfaction, than appears by his Letter I have Printed: I begun to despair of retriving it, and so resolved to have closed all without it: Yet being very unwilling to neglect any thing I could do in a matter of such Importance, I applied myself to the Right Reverend Bishop Giffard, from whom, after his Lordship's arrival I had small encouragement; but at last after repeated solicitations, by his Lordship's directions, and the industry of a Learned Gentleman, and Conference with Mr. Wood, the Register was found, but so late as the matter could not otherwise be Inserted but in an Appendix.  
I will not trouble the Courteous Reader with the distinct Reasons, why other matters are there likewise inserted; but only in general, that some of them being committed to some hands that had mislayed them, or taken them with them upon some removals from Town, I could not retrieve them when the matters were Printing which they related to; and some few of them have come to my knowledge since Writing of the rest: so that the Candid Reader must be desired to place them according to the Notes in the Margins directing for that purpose.  
Lastly, I must desire the Reader will not peruse this by parcels, or come to the Reading of it with prejudice, assuring him the Author is free from passion and private design and hath endeavoured to adhere to the Laws, for which purpose he hath shown the whole to some of the eminentest in that Profession, and hath had Approbation accordingly.  
N. J.   

The Candid Reader is desired to Correct these following Erratas with his Pen before his Perusal, especially those marked*.  

PAge 7. last line, for 14th. read 15th.  
Page 24. line 21. for 11th. read 8th.  
* Page 42. line 5. for more read material.  
* Ibid. line 8. for Attentatar read Attentata.  
* Page 71. blot out, complaint made by the Lords Commissioners of.  
* Page 108. line 14. for no read any.  
* Page 125. last line Instead of as by the King alone read as the King himself.  
* Page 144. the last line but four, for special read Spiritual.  
Page 152. line 16. for Binops read Bishops.  
Page 161. line 20. for declaredly read declared to be.  
* Page 176. lines 16. and 17. for some one read summary.  
Page 187. line 7. for fuller read full.  
Page 257. line 25. for Cumlative read Cumulative.  
* Page 266. line 24. for simple read scruple.  
* Page 303. line 24. etc. Instead of the word  read Legal Estate, which I amend to avoid needless Cavils, since in propriety of Law expression, nothing is reputed  which is not a Tenancy for life.  
* Page 343. line 19 for Students read Statutes.  
Page 346. line 22. for Sancti Evangelii read Sanctis Evangeliis.    

THE CONTENTS.  

CHAP. I. THe proceed upon the King's Mandate for Mr. Anthony Farmer, to the time when the Lords Visitors were appointed to go to Oxford.  

SECT. I. The Transactions from the foresaid Mandate to the Summoning the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford before the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall. Page 1. ad pag. 20.  

The King's Mandate for Mr. Farmer. §. 1. pag. 2.  
The Author's Method in this Discourse. §. 2. pag. 3.  
The Bishop of Winchester's Letter to my Lord Precedent. §. 3. pag. 4.  
The Petition of the Vice-President and Fellows to the King. §. 4. pag. 5.  
Dr. Thomas Smith's Paper Read to the Fellows at the Election the 15th. of April wrong Dated the 14th. §. 5. pag. 7.  
Observations upon it. §. 6. pag. 8.  
My Lord Precedents Letter to the Bishop of Winchester. §. 7. pag. 9  
The Bishop Answer. Ibid.  
Observations upon the proceed. §. 8. pag. 10. 11.  
The Precedent and Fellows Letter to the Duke of Ormond. §. 9 pag. 11.  
My Lord Precedents Letter to the Vice-President and Fellows. §. 10 pag. 14.  
Their Answer. §. 11. Ibid.  
The Case of the Vice-President and Fellows. §. 12. pag. 15.  
Clauses of the Statutes. §. 13. pag. 17.  
Address of the Precedent and Fellows to the King. §. 14. pag. 19    

SECT. II. The Proceed before the Lords Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Affairs.  

The Summons of the Vice-President and deputed Fellows to appear before his Majesty's Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes. §. 1. pag. 21.  
The Answer of the Vice-President and deputed Fellows, why they did not obey the King's Mandate. §. 2. pag. 22.  
Copy of the Statute for Regulating the Election of a Precedent. §. 3. pag. 26. to 34.  
The proceed of the Lords Commissioners to pronounce the Election void. §. 4. pag. 35.  
The Sentence of Suspension of Dr. Charles Aldworth, and Dr. Henry Fairfax. §. 5. pag. 35.  
The Order of the Lords Commissioners for publication. pag. 36.  
Mr. Atterbury's Letter, how the Fellows received the Order. §. 6. pag. 7.  
The Orders of the Lords Commissioners concerning Mr. Farmer. §. 7. pag. 38.  
Citation of the Fellows for dis-obeying the former Order of the Lords Commissioners. pag. 39  
The King's Inhibition to the Fellows, etc. §. 8. pag. 40.  
Order to Mr. Atterbury to affix the Order concerning Dr. Pudsey and Dr. Fairfax, upon the College Gates. §. 9 pag. 41.  
The Answer of the Fellows, why they obeyed not the Order, of 22d. of June. §. 10. pag. 42.    

SECT. III. The Transactions from the Mandate for the Bishop of Oxford to the Lords Commissioners Visiting of St. Mary Magdalen College. pag. 43.  

The King's Mandate to the Fellows to Admit the Bishop of Oxford President. §. 1. pag. 44.  
The Lord Presidents Letter to the Signior Fellow, etc. §. 2. pag. 45.  
Dr. Pudsey's Answer to it. §. 3. pag. 46.  
Bishop of Oxford's Letter to the Signior Fellow. §. 4. pag. 47.  
Dr. Pudsey's Answer. pag. 48.  
My Lord Precedents Letter to the Bishop of Oxford. §. 5. pag. 49.  
Papers of Some of the Fellows, why they cannot Elect the Bishop of Oxford President. §. 6. pag. 50.  
Observations upon it. pag. 51.     

CHAP. II. THe proceed of the Lords Commissioners in the Local Visitation of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford. pag. 52.  

SECT. I. The Transactions from the Citation sent October 17th. 1687. to the 19th. of the same Month. pag. 52.  

Citation of Mr. John Hough, the Fellows, Scholars and other Members of St. Mary Magdalen College. §. 1. pag. 53.  
The proceed of the Lords Commissioners, Friday Morning October the 21st. §. 2. p. 54.  
The Bishop of Chester's Speech. pag. 55.  
Proceed Friday Afternoon. pag. 62.  
Proceed Saturday Morning, Octob. 22d. §. 3. Ibid.  
Proceed Saturday Afternoon. pag. 63.  
The Lords Commissioners Letter to my Lord Precedent, October 22d. §. 4. pag. 63.  
The Account sent of the Lords Commissioners proceedings till the Evening of October 22d. with some supplemental Additions from the Bishop of Chester's Notes and Dr. Thomas smith's Diary. §. 4. pag. 65. to 71.  
The Vicechancellor of Oxford's Programma, which was published by the Vicechancellor without any complaint of the Lords Commissioners as by mistake is expressed. §. 5. pag. 71.  
My Lord Precedents Answer to the Lords Visitors Letter of the 22d. of October. §. 6. pag. 72.  
Dr. Staffords paper in defence of Dr. Houghs Election, etc. §. 7. pag. 74.  
The Bishop of Oxford's Proxy. §. 8. pag. 76.  
The King's Mandate to the Lords Visitors, to Admit the Bishop of Oxford, or in his absence by his Proxy if the Fellows refuse to Admit him. §. 9 pag. 77. 78.  
Dr. Thomas Smith's Answer about Admitting the Bishop of Oxford. §. 10. pag. 79.  
The Admission of the Bishop of Oxford by his Proxy. pag. 80.  
Other proceed on Tuesday Morning. §. 11. p. 81.  
Submission of the Fellows to the Bishop of Oxon conditional. §. 12. pag. 81.  
Sentence against Dr. Henry Fairfax, and his protestation against the proceed of the Lords Commissioners. §. 13. pag. 84. 85.  
Papers from Mr. John Gilman, Dr. Thomas Smith, and Mr. William Craddock. §. 14. pag. 86. 87.  
The Answer of the Lords Commissioners to the Lord Presidents Letter of the 23d. of Octo. §. 15. pag. 87.  
The Account the Fellows gave in concerning their Hospitality and Charities. § 16. pag. 90. 91.  
Dr. Thomas smith's paper upon the same account. §. 17. pag. 92.  
Proceed Thursday Morning Octo. 27. §. 18. pag. 94.  
The Lord Presidents Answer to the Lords Commissioners Letter of the 25th Octo. §. 19 pag. 94. 95.  
Proceed Friday Morning, Octo. 28. §. 20. pag. 96.  
A paper of the Fellows Justifying their Election. §. 21. pag. 96. 97.  
The Fellows refusing to submit to what was required. §. 22. pag. 95.  
Dr. Bayleys explication of his Submission. §. 23. pag. 98.  
Mr. George Fulhams Answer to the Question about submission, and the Sentence of Expulsion against him. §. 24. pag. 100    

SECT. II. The Second Visitation by Adjournment of St. Mary Magdalen College, by the Lords Commissioners. pag. 101.  

The King's Mandate for Mr. William joiner and Mr. Job Allibon. §. 1. pag. 102.  
The Lord Bishop of Chester's Speech. §. 2. pag. 103. to 112.  
The form of the Petition and Submission required of the Fellows, and Mr. Thompson's Answer. §. 3. pag. 112. 113.  
Dr. Aldworths' Reply, and Justification of himself. §. 4. pag. 114.  
The Decree of the Lords Commissioners of Expulsion of the Fellows that would not submit. §. 5. pag. 116.  
The protestation of the Expelled Fellows. §. 6. pa. 117.  
Mandates for other Fellows. Ibid, and pag. 118.  
The proceed of the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall, after the return of the Lords Visitors from Oxford. §. 7. pag. 118. 119.  
The Sentence of Incapacitating the Expelled Fellows. §. 8. pag. 120. 121.  
The Method the Author intends to proceed in. pag. 122.     

CHAP. III. OF the Nature and Constitution of the Societies of the Liberal Arts, such as Colleges and Universities are. pag. 123.  

SECT. I. Concerning Incorporations in General, and the Privileges granted to the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge by our Kings, or by the Popes. pag. 123.  

How all sorts of Societies and Corporations are Founded by the King. §. 1. pag. 123.  
How all Colleges and Corporations are made such by the King. §. 2. p. 124.  
Things requisite to a Corporation. §. 3. pag. 125.  
The end for which Corporations are constituted. §. 4. pag. 126.  
The power of conferring Degrees in Universities conferred on Subjects by the Sovereign. §. 5. pag. 127. 128.    

SECT. II. From whom the University of Oxford hath had 〈◊〉 its Privileges. pag. 129.  

The Kings of England sole Donors of privileges during the Saxons time. §. 1. pag. 129.  
Privileges granted by Kings after the Conquest. §. 2. pag. 130.  
The Pope confirms them. pag. 131.  
King Henry 3d. grants privileges during his pleasure. §. 3. pag. 132.  
Privileges granted by King Edw. 1st. pag. 133. And King Edw. 2d. pag. 134. And King Edw. 3d. Ibid. And King Rich. 2d. §. 4. pag. 135.  
Inferences from the before recited Charters. pag. 136. And from those of King Hen. 4th. and King Hen. the 5th. and King Hen. 6th. §. 5. pag. 137.  
The Method of Founding a College. §. 6. pag. 137. 138.  
The confirmation of Pope Sixtus the 4th. §. 7. pa. 138.  
The Charters of King Henry the 8th. and his power over the Universities. §. 8. pag. 140.  
Wrong Printed. §. 9  
King Hen. 8th. retaining the Statutes of the University. §. 10. pag. 141.  
Falsely. §. 11.  
The King seizeth all the privileges. §. 11. pag. 142.     

CHAP. IU. COncerning the Visiting of the Universities, and particularly of that of Oxford. pag. 144.  

SECT. I. Concerning the King's Supremacy, and Power in Ecclesiastical Causes and Visitations. pag. 144.  

What power the Kings of England used before the Conquest. §. 1. pag. 144.  
In what particulars some of our Kings exercised a power in Ecclesiastical matters. §. 2. pag. 145.  
Of Investiture of Bishops. §. 3. pag. 148.  
Concerning the Admitting the Pope's Legates here. Ibid. and 149.  
Disputes betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Pope's Legates. §. 4. pag. 150.  
How the Pope's Legates exercised greater power in latter times. §. 5. pag. 151.  
The Archbishop of Canterbury Created Legatus Natus. §. 6. pag. 152.  
When the Style of Legatus a Latere, began to be used here. §. 7. pag. 153.  
How the Legates power was allowed by the King in Visitations, etc. Ibid. and pag. 154.  
Concerning Arch-Bishops and Bishops Visitations. §. 8. pag. 155.  
How the King promoted Bishops, etc. §. 9 pag. 155.  
How far the Canons were allowed here. §. 10. pag. 155. 156.  
Secular Courts Judged here what was to be held of Ecclesiastical Cognizance. §. 11. pag. 156.  
The Application of this Discourse to the matter of Visitation, etc. §. 12. pag. 157.  
In what particulars our Kings claimed not Ecclesiastical Administration. §. 13. pag. 157. 158.  
How the Pope obtained greater power. §. 14. pag. 158.  
The King's Supremacy asserted by King Henry the 8th. §. 15. pag. 158. 159.  
The King's power of Visiting. §. 16. pag. 159.  
The King's power in Ecclesiastical matters, and his being Supreme Visitor. pag. 160.    

SECT. II. Who Exercised Jurisdiction, by way of Visitation or otherwise over the Universities, from the 11th. of King John, to the Year 1390. 14 Ric. 2. pag. 161.  

The Pope and Legat Suspend Offenders. §. 1. pag. 161.  
Cardinal Otho Visits by Legatin Authority. §. 2. pag. 163.  
The Bishop of Lincoln Ordinary Visitor of the University of Oxford. §. 3. pag. 164. 165.  
The Bishop of Lincoln sometimes opposed. §. 4. p. 166.  
The Archbishop of Canterburys Visitation of Oxford. §. 5. pag. 167.  
Disputes betwixt the Bishop of Lincoln and the University and the Archbishop with both about Visitation. §. 6. pag. 168. 169.  
The University subject to several Visitations. pa. 169.  
The disturbance the Dominicans made in the University of Oxon, for settling which the King and Pope shown their Authority. §. 9 pag. 171. 172.  
Appeals to the Pope. §. 10. pag. 174. 175.  
Differences betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury and Bishop of Lincoln about Visitation, and the King Interposeth his Authority. §. 11. pag. 172.  
Disturbances in Queen's College, and the proceed of the Local Visitor, and the King's Orders thereupon. §. 12. pag. 175.  
Archbishop Courtneys' Visitation. §. 13. pag. 176.    

SECT. III. Who Visited the University of Oxford after the 13th. of King Richard the Seconds time to the beginning of King Henry the 8ths. Reign. pag. 178.  

The King redresseth certain grievances complained of by both Universities. §. 1. pag. 179.  
What is to be observed from thence. §. 2. pag. 180.  
The King's Mandate to extirpate Lollards out of the University. §. 3. pag. 181.  
Archbishop Arundel Visiting by the King's leave, Commands the Univesity to obey. §. 4. pag. 182.  
The King's power not lessened by such Visitations. pag. 184.  
Archbishop Arundels' Visitation resisted. §. 5. pa. 185.  
The King hears the Cause of the Universities claiming exemption, and determins it. pag. 186.  
An account of this whole matter in Parliament. §. 6. pag. 186.  
The King may deprive the University of privileges for disobedience. pag. 187.  
An account of a latter Visitation, 12 H. 4. §. 7. pag. 188.  
The Reason why the Author hath given so large an account of this Controversy. §. 8. pag. 189.  
Mr. pryn's mis-application of the Records about this. pag. 189.  
The King gives Sentence for the Archbishop of York against the Archbishop of Canterbury, and giveth leave to the Bishop of Lincoln to Visit. §. 9 pa. 191.  
The Visitation of the Metropolitan and Diocesan by the Canons. §. 10. pag. 191. 192.     

CHAP. V COncerning the Visitations of the University of Oxford since the Renouncing the Pope's Supremacy in England. pag. 193.  

SECT. I. Concerning the Visitations in the Reigns of King Henry the 8th. and King Edward the 6th. pag. 193.  

The Charters and Bulls of the University of Oxford Surrendered to the King and Cardinal Wolsey for him, and the Kings Visiting the University. §. 1. pag. 194.  
The usual Method of proceeding in Visitations of the Universities. pag. 194. 195.  
The Commission of King Edw. 6th. to Visit the University of Oxford. §. 2. pag. 196.  
The King's Supremacy and Authority to Visit. pa. 196.  
The places and persons to be Visited. §. 3. pag. 197.  
The punishments are Deprivation, Sequestration of profits, and Ecclesiastical Censures, etc. §. 4. pag. 198.  
Several other powers granted to the Visitors. §. 5. pag. 199.  
Other powers. §. 6. pag. 200.  
Further powers given. §. 7. pag. 200. 201.  
Command to Sheriffs, to Assist Non-obstante, etc. §. 8. pag. 201.  
What may be observed from this Commission. §. 9 pag. 201. to 205.  
What the Commissioners did in this Visitation: A Suspension of the Execution of Statutes. §. 10. pag. 205. 206.  
A new Book of Statutes made. §. 11. pag. 206.  
The severe proceed of the Commissioners. §. 12. pag. 207.    

SECT. II. The Visitation in Queen Mary's Reign. pag. 208.  

Queen Mary's Visitation by Bishop Gardyner. §. 1. pag. 208.  
Cardinal Pools Visitation. §. 2. pag. 209.  
The Questions proposed. pag. 210.  
The Cardinal appoints new Statutes. §. 3. pag. 210.  
The Cardinal Visiting as the Pope's Legat. pag. 211.    

SECT. III. The Visitations in Queen Elizabeth's Reign. pag. 212.  

Queen Elizabeth's Inhibition. §. 1. pag. 212.  
Queen Elizabeth appoints Visitors. §. 2. pag. 212.  
The Heads of Colleges and others Expelled. §. 3. pag. 213.  
Letters about the Visitation of Cambridge by Dr. Parker, after Archbishop of Canterbury. §. 4. pag. 215.  
Some observations concerning that Visitation. pag. 218.  
An account of the Visitation of Merton College. §. 5. pag. 218.  
Observations upon it. pag. 219.  
Secretary Cecils Letter about Visitation. §. 6. pag. 220.  
Disturbances about the Election of a Precedent in Corpus Christi College, and the Queen's Mandate for Electing. §. 7. pag. 221.  
The Queen appoints Visitors. Ibid.  
What the Earl of Leicester did as Chancellor. §. 8. Ibid.    

SECT. iv A further account of the Visitations of the Universities or single Colleges together with the Alteration, Abrogating, or new Imposing of Statutes of the Universities by the Sovereign. pag. 223.  

An account of what is to be Treated of in this Section: The Reason why Princes should have a greater power over Universities. §. 1. pag. 223. 224.  
Queen Elizabeth's Letters Patents for confirming the Statutes of the University of Cambridge altered by her. §. 2. pag. 225.  
A Controversy betwixt Dr. Humfreys Precedent, and some Fellows of Magdalen College. §. 3. pag. 227.  
An account given of it in the first paper. §. 4. pag. 228.  
The second paper. §. 5. pag. 231. to 236.  
The third paper. §. 6. pag. 236. to 240.  
Abstract of Secretary Walsinghams' Letter about this matter, and the Bishop of Winchester's Answer. §. 7. pag. 241.  
Observations from these strict Statutes. §. 8. p. 242. 243.  
The Case of Mr. Wilson chosen Rector of Lincoln College. §. 9 pag. 244.  
Dr. Fulks Letter about the Queens appointing Visitors of Cambridge. §. 10. pag. 246.  
Necessity by Visitation to alter Statutes tho' the University have power to do the same. Ibid.  
Statutes about Apparel. §. 11. pag. 248.  
Concerning the need of confirmation of the Spiritual Jurisdiction to the Chancellor, etc. pag. 248.  
The Kings appointing constitutions of the University without Visitors. §. 12. pag. 249.  
Concerning some Visitations in King Charles the firsts time. pag. 250.  
Concerning Archbishop laud's Visitation of the Universities jure Metropolitico. pag. 250. 251.  
King Charles the firsts determination concerning the Arch-Bishops Visitation of the Universities. §. 13. pag. 252.  
Considerations thereupon. pag. 253.  
The Form of a Commission from King Charles the 2d. for Visiting a free Chapel. §. 14. pag. 254.  
Inferences from this Record. pag. 255.  
The Conclusion of this Section. pag. 255.  
The Opinion of an eminent Lawyer as to the King's power over Corporations, Colleges, etc. pa. 255. 256.  
The Opinion of several Judges in this matter, confirming what hath been Asserted in the preceding discourse. §. 15. pag. 257. 258. 259.     

CHAP. VI COncerning the Kings of England's Dispensing with the Statutes of the Universities by their Mandates. pag. 260.  

SECT. I. Concerning the King's dispensing power in General, and in some particulars, to the beginning of King Charles the 2ds. Reign. pag. 200.  

Concerning the King's dispensing power in General. §. 1. pag. 260.  
Why the Author treats not largely on this subject. §. 2. pag. 262.  
Some observations upon the 25 H. 8. C. 21. §. 3. pag. 262.  
That the Statute is Founded upon the usage of a dispensing power. Ibid.  
That the Pope exercised a dispensing power by sufferance in Derogation of the Royal Authority. pag. 263.  
The Ecclesiastical power originally in the King according to this Act. §. 4. pag. 263.  
The King's Prerogative not restrained by Acts of Parliament in several cases. pag. 264.  
Where to find Arguments for the dispensing power. §. 5. pag. 265.  
Some Paragraphs of the Act 8 Eliz. C. 1. explained. Ibid.  
The Queen's power in matters Ecclesiastical Supreme and absolute. pag. 266.  
Inferences from this Statute. pag. 266.  
Observations upon the Statute 25 H. 8. C. 1. by Judge Hobart. pag. 267.  
Greater powers seem to be Employed in Section 17. and 18. of this Statute worthy consideration. pag. 267.  
Some further observations upon the Statute 25 H. 8: C. 21. §. 6. pag. 267.  
An account of the Queen's Mandate about Electing a Master of St. John's College in Cambridge. §. 7. pag. 269.  
The Bishop of London's Testimony, that the King hath dispensed with College Statutes. §. 8. pag. 270.  
A Mandate dispensing with Incapacities to receive Degrees. §. 9 pag. 270.  
A Mandate for a Scholar of St. Mary Wintons' College without Examination. pag. 271.  
A Mandate dispensing with the Incapacity by reason of the County. Ibid.  
An acknowledgement from St. John's College in Cambridge, that the King may dispense with College Statutes. §. 10. 272.  
A Signior Sophister may take Bachelor of Arts Degree by dispensation. pag. 272.    

SECT. II. Concerning Dispensations with the Statutes of the Universities, or particular Colleges, from the Year 1670. 22d. of King Charles the Second, to this present time. pag. 273.  

Mandate for Dr. Lloid, taking his Degree two years before the Statutes allow. §. 1. pag. 273.  
The words of Dispensation to be noted. §. 2. pag. 244.  
Mandate for Thomas Chapman to have the Degree of Master of Arts without performing exercises. pag. 274.  
Dispensations for Charles Otway, otherwise Incapable, either as to the County or his Years. pag. 275.  
Mandate for Mr. Josuah Ratcliff, contrary to the Statutes of the College. pag. 275.  
Dispensation for Mr. Edward Finch not being of the County, etc. for Dr. Hawkins not to perform exercises. §. 3. pag. 276.  
Dispensing with the Statutes of St. Mary Magdalen College for Mr. Craddock. Ibid.  
A Statute of the Lady Margaret the Foundress dispensed with. §. 4. pag. 277.  
Concerning conferring Honorary Degrees. pag. 277.  
Dispensation with Statutes for entering into Orders. §. 5. pag. 278.  
Another of the same nature for Sir John Lydcote, with its revocation. pag. 278.  
A Mandate endeavoured to be eluded, reinforced. §. 6. 279.  
The Mandate for removing the Duke of Monmouth from being Chancellor, and substituting the Duke of Albemarle. §. 7. pag. 280.  
The King's power to Interpret Statutes and nominate Chancellor. pag. 280. 281.  
The King grants power to the University to confer Degrees upon such as the Chancellor or Vicechancellor shall recommend. §. 8. pag. 281.  
The re-enforcing of it. pag. 282.  
The King's Mandate for making new Statutes for regulating Degrees at the Universities Petition. §. 9 pag. 282.  
A Command to the University to grant a dispensation. §. 10. pag. 283.  
The revoking of a Mandate. pag. 284.  
The King's Order that Mandates should not be granted without Testimonials of the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London. §. 11. pa. 284.  
The recalling of a Mandate after the former. §. 12. pag. 285.  
The Conclusion. §. 13. pag. 286.     

CHAP. VII.  
THe Answer to the Arguments used by the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, in defence of their proceed. pag. 288.  

SECT. I. Answer to what is urged in their Justification from the Obligation of their Oaths to observe their Statutes. p. 288.  

The Objection concerning the Statutable qualification of the persons for whom the King granted Mandates. §. 1. pag. 288.  
The Answer of the definition of an Oath, and the divisions of it, and who may vacate them. §. 2. p. 289.  
Oaths subject to the power of a Superior. pag. 290.  
The Sovereign hath power to alter and adnul Statutes. pag. 290.  
A Statute being revoked, the Swearer no longer obliged to observe it. §. 3. pag. 291.  
So by the Sovereign's prohibition the execution. pag. 292.  
The Superior can remit the obligating of an Oath. §. 4. pag. 292.  
The Tacit condition of the Superiors allowance always to be understood. pag. 293.  
This head further Insisted upon. §. 5. pag. 294.  
The reason of it. §. 6. pag. 295.  
The Objection, that the Kings Tacit consent is Employed, and the Oath before the Election Answered. §. 7. pag. 295.  
The Objection Answered, that the Fellows Swear to Admit no dispensation. pag. 296. to 300.    

SECT. II. wrong put SECT. III. Some other Objections considered, either relating to the Visitation in General, or urged in defence of some particular Member of the Society. pag. 300.  

A second Objection Answered, that the Local Visitor should have first ordered the business before the Lords Commissioners had taken cognizance of it. §. 1. pag. 300.  
The Objection Answered, that Dr. Hough was not cited nor appeared by Proxy. §. 2. pag. 301.  
The Objection, that Dr. Hough was Ejected out of his  without Trial at Common Law. §. 3. pag. 302.  
Answer to the Objection, that a Mandate doth not Imply a prohibition. §. 4. pag. 304.  
In some Grants a reservation of power to dispense with Statutes. pag. 305.  
What power the Emperor's Edicts and Mandates have in Civil Law. pag. 305. 306.  
That a Mandate Implys a prohibition. §. 5. pag. 307.  
The Judgement of Civilians in this matter. pag. 308.  
An epxress and Tacit Inhibition. §. 6. pag. 309.  
Dr. Staffords Dilemma Answered. pag. 309.  
A parallel Case of Dr. Haddon in King Edward the 6ths. time. §. 7. pag. 310.  
The Reason why the Author Inserted this no sooner. pag. 310.  
An Abridgement of Dr. Haddons Case. pag. 311.  
A fuller account of it to be in the Appendix. pag. 312.  
The Sixth Objection in behalf of Dr. Fairfax. §. 8. pag. 312.  
The Answer to it. pag. 313.  
Dr. Fairfax punished for disobedience, and denying the Lords Commissioners Authority. Ibid.  
Observation from the Civil Law upon it. pag. 314.  
The Reason why the King's Mandates ought not to be disputed. pag. 315.  
The seventh Objection out of the Oxford Relation. §. 9 pag. 316.  
The Answer. §. 10. pag. 317.  
The King's Prerogative a part of the Law of the Land. Ibid.  
The Kings of England grant Commissions of Visitation in several cases. Ibid.  
Inferences from the foregoing Records. §. 11. pa. 318.  
The King's power in Suspension and Deprivation of Bishops, etc. by Commissioners, consequently may do it on Members of Colleges. pag. 319.  
Whether Colleges be of Temporal or Spiritual Nature. §. 12. pag. 320.  
The King's Prerogative is not against Magna Charta. pag. 321.  
The Eighth Objection concerning the liberty of Appeals. §. 13. pag. 321.  
Dr. Coveneys Case urged. pag. 322.  
The Answer. §. 14. pag. 322.  
The Method of Appeals according to the Statute 25 H. 8. C. 19 pag. 322.  
Appeals to the King in person. pag. 323.  
The Case of Dr. Coveney not rightly stated. pag. 324.  
The Artifice used by those of St. Mary Magdalen College in citing this Case. pag. 324.  
The Case of Charles Cottington Esq about Appeals. §. 15. pag. 325.  
The Petition of Mr. Cottington. Ibid.  
Referred to the Committee of privileges. pag. 326.  
The Earl of Essex's Report from that Committee. Ibid.  
The House of Lords Order upon it. Ibid.  
The Ninth Objection, that matter of Fact proves not right. §. 16. pag. 327.  
The Answer. pag. 327.  
If the King's Prerogative in this case had been against Law, it would have been questioned at some time in the Courts of Law. pag. 328.  
The King in Possession of this Prerogative. Ibid.  
The Original Prerogative of dispensing in the King. Ibid.  
A Transition to what is to be Treated of in the Appendix. Ibid.     

Contents of the APPENDIX.  

A Mandate for replacing a Graduate Expelled. §. 1. pag. 329.  
Inferences from this Record. §. 2. pag. 331.  
The Prerogative of the King over the University cleared in four particulars by this Mandate. pag. 331.  
The King Founder of Colleges. §. 3. pag. 332.  
The King's Mandate for taking off an Amercement from the Prior of St. Swithins. Ibid.  
The King's Mandate to enjoin the Provost and Members of Queen's College in Oxford to submit to the Visitation of the Local Visitor. pag. 333.  
Nota, that disobedience to the King's Mandate is Styled Rebellion. pag. 333.  
The Interpretation of a Statute of St. John's College in Cambridge by the Bishop of Ely their Visitor. §. 4. pag. 334.  
Observations upon the Interpretation of the Local Visitor. pag. 335.  
Extracts of some Statutes. §. 5. pag. 335.  
How the Fellows of Magdalen College cannot justify these adhering to the Literal and Grammatical Sense of their Statutes, nor that they cannot be dispensed with. pag. 335.  
Transcript of the Statutes to be served with Males only. §. 6. pag. 336.  
Statutes against Dice and Cards. §. 7. pag. 337.  
The penalties upon them. pag. 339.  
What is to be observed from them. Ibid.  
Statute concerning Repair. §. 8. pag. 340.  
About saying of Masses, solemn Obits, etc. §. 9 pag. 340. 341.  
Concerning purchasing Fellowships. pag. 341.  
Concerning Dr. Haddon. §. 10. pag. 342.  
The Petition of the College to King Edward the 6th. Ibid.  
The different way of the Societies proceed then, from the late Fellows proceeding to Election contrary to the King's Mandate. pag. 343.  
Note the grounds of the Societies obedience, was the King's special Mandate by his Supreme Authority, and his dispensing with the Impediments of their Statutes and their Oath. pag. 344.  
Inferences from this. Ibid.  
The Queen Commands Dr. Bond to be Admitted Precedent, and declares the Election of Mr. Smith void. §. 11. pag. 345.  
This Mandate is very pertinent like that of our King for the Bishop of Oxford which was obeyed by the Society in the Queen's time, and of which the late Fellows could not be Ignorant. pag. 346.  
The Queen dispenseth with the Statutes Sworn to by the Society, and all other thing, cause or matter to the contrary whatsoever. pag. 346.  
The Fellows were all present at Dr. Bonds taking his Oath, and he was received and Admitted Precedent according to the Queen's Mandate. Ibid.  
The Inferences from this Mandate. Ibid.  
An Historical account of King Charles the Firsts dispensing with a Statute of Emanuel College in Cambridge. §. 12. pag. 347.  
The Petition of the Master and Fellows of Emanuel College, to the Lord Chancellor, and the grounds of it. §. 13. pag. 348.  
Nine Reasons for the Petition. pag. 349.  
Observations upon the Petition. §. 14. pag. 350.  
Dr. Brady's Account of the Kings Nominating the Provost of King's College in Cambridge. §. 15. pag. 352.     

THE KING's Visitatorial Power ASSERTED, etc.  

CHAP. I.  
The Proceed upon the King's Mandate for Mr. Anthony Farmer, to the time when the Lord's Visitors were appointed to go to Oxford.  

SECT. I.  
The Transactions from the foresaid Mandate to the Summoning the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford before the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall.  
UPON the Death of Dr. Henry Clark late Precedent of St. Mary magdalen's College in Oxford, the King was Graciously pleased to Grant this following Mandate.  

§. 1. A Copy of the King's Mandate for Mr. Farmer.  
JAMES R.  
TRusty and Wellbeloved, We Greet you well, Whereas We are well satisfied of the Piety, Loyalty, and Learning of Our Trusty and Wellbeloved Anthony Farmer, Master of Arts of that our College of St. Mary Magdalen. We have thought fit hereby effectually to recommend him to you for the place of Precedent of Our said College, now void by the Death of Dr. Clark late Precedent thereof; Willing, and Requiring you forthwith, upon receipt hereof, to Elect, and Admit him the said Anthony Farmer into the said place of Precedent, with all and singular the Rights, Privileges, Emoluments and Advantages thereunto belonging; any Statute, Custom, or Constitution to the Contrary in any wise notwithstanding, wherewith We are Graciously pleased to dispense in his behalf; And so not doubting of your ready Compliance herein, We bid you Farewell.  
Given at our Court at Whitehall the 9th. Day of April 1687. In the Third Year of Our Reign. To Our Trusty and Wellbeloved the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen. College of Our University of Oxford. By his Majesty's Command. Sunderland P.   

§. 2. The Author's account of his method of proceeding in this discourse.  
I Have Inserted this Mandate at length as I shall the rest of the Letters and Dispatches, because there being nothing that I know of Printed of a Visitation, whereby the curious may be satisfied in the very Forms of Address and Proceed; I thought it might be grateful to such, and might be Instructive to after times and those who have not access to the Secretaries or Paper Office: and I have kept myself as much as I could, to the Originals and Registers, that as to matters of Fact none might have occasion to find fault with me for giving a partial account, neither have I omitted the stress of the Plead by Dr. Hough, or the Vice-President or Fellows; and tho' I have not Interrupted the Series of the Discourse by answering the Arguments as they were Insisted upon; yet I have in the close of the Discourse summed up all that they could or did say by way of Objection, and given such Answers to them as the matter required, and shall take notice of the late Treatise, called A Relation of the Proceed, etc. Containing only matters of Fact, published on purpose to make the generality of the people favour the Ejected. Whereas I hope to make it appear, that the King might have proceeded in a summary way, and if he had pleased inflicted severer punishments upon them than the Commissioners have done, and tho' at some times there seems to be a dutiful behaviour in the Fellows, and expressions that were agreeable to the condition of humble Subjects, and a plea of tenderness of Conscience in not daring to break their Oaths, yet in effect whenever they were put upon a pinch, whether they would yield to the King's Authority, and acknowledge themselves to have acted contrary to their Duties, they never would own they had been in the wrong, which was the true cause why those that refused to subscribe the submission that was at last proposed to them were so Expelled, and however some might at first Interpose for them, as the Bishop of Winchester did in the following Letter; yet in the progress of this Discourse I shall make it clear, that in former times greater punishments than that of Expulsion, even to Imprisonments, have been Inflicted upon such as have showed less obstinacy and contempt of the Authority of their Sovereign.  
I now proceed to the Bishop of Winchester's Letter to my Lord Precedent upon the first noise of the Mandate.   

§. 3. The Bishop of Winchester's Letter to my Lord Precedent.  
My Honoured Lord.  
THe Obligation I have upon me as Visitor of St. Mary Magdalen College Oxon occasions this Address: For I am informed that great endeavours are used with his Majesty to Recommend one Mr. Farmer, who is not at present, nor ever was, Fellow of that College, to be Precedent of it, which is directly contrary to the Statutes of the Founder, as I am confident some who promote Mr. Farmer's Interest cannot be Ignorant of; And were there not many persons, now actually Fellows and several who have formally been (in particular the Bishop of Man and Dr. Jessop) very Eminent for their Learning and Loyalty, and every way qualified according to the Statutes, I should not press your Lordship to lay the concern of the College (which hath upon all occasions expressed its Zeal and forwardness in defence of the Crown, and as I particularly know in the great affair of the Succession) before his Majesty, who I hope will leave them to the Rules of their Statutes which have 
(a) The contrary to this will be made out in Ancient and late times by several instances of this College and others.  hitherto (excepting in the times of Rebellion) been constantly observed, and which will be the highest satisfaction to that truly Loyal University, and promote his Majesty's service, which has always been the endeavour of,  
Farnham Castle April 8th. 1687. To the Right Honourable the Earl of Sunderland Precedent of the Council, and One of his Majesty's Principal Secretaries of State. These Your Lordship's most humble Servant. P. Winchester.  
I now shall proceed to give an account what the Vice-President and Fellows did, and begin with their Petition to the King upon their notice of the King's Mandate.   

§. 4. To the King's Most Excellent Majesty. The Petition of the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen's College in Oxford.  
Most Humbly Sheweth.  
WE have been Credibly Informed, that Mr. Anthony Farmer, who was never of our Foundation, has obtained your Majesty's Recommendation to be Precedent of this your Majesty's College, in the Room of Dr. Henry Clark lately Deceased.  
We do therefore with all Submission, as becomes your most Dutiful and Loyal Subjects, most humbly represent to your Sacred Majesty, that the said Mr. Anthony Farmer is a person in several respects uncapable of that Character, according to our Founder's Statutes, and do most earnestly beseech your Majesty, as your Majesty shall judge fittest in your most Princely Wisdom, either to leave us to the discharge of our Duty, and Consciences, according to your Majesty's late Most Gracious 
* Not Toleration as the Oxford relation hath it.  Declaration and our Founder's Statutes, or to Recommend such a person who may be more serviceable to your Majesty and this your Majesty's College.  
And Your Majesty's Petitioners shall ever Pray, etc. 

Charles Aldworth, V P.  
Henry Fairfax, S. T. D.  
Alex. Pudsey, S. T. D.  
Tho. Smith, D. D.  
John Smith, D. D.  
Tho. Bayley, D. D.  
Tho. Stafford, L. L. D.  
Main. Hammond, S. T. D.  
Rich. Strickland, M. A.  
Henry Dobson, M. A.  
James Bayley, M. A.  
John Davys, M. A.  
Jas. Thompson, M. A.  
Francis Bagshaw, M. A.  
James Fairer, M. A.  
Joseph Harwar, M. A.  
Tho. Ludford, M. A.  
Tho. Goodwin, M. A.  
Rob. Hyde, M. A.  
Edw. Yerbury, M. A.  
Rob. Holt, M. A.  
Stephen Weelkes, M. A.     

§. 5.  
THe foresaid Petition is Endorsed as Dated the 10th. of April, 1687. And delivered to my Lord Precedent by Dr. Thomas Smith and Captain Bagshaw.  
I find among the other papers delivered me from the Register, one from Dr. Thomas Smith, read and published at a Meeting of the Fellows at his Return from presenting the foresaid Petition: In these words,  

Gentlemen,  
IT is my opinion (for I will not pretend to call it by any other Name, much lefs by that of advice) leaving every one here present to the liberty of his own judgement, that his Majesty not having thought fit, upon our late Application to him, to Revoke his Royal Mandate, nor as we pray in the close of the Petition, to leave us to our own choice, according to the direction of our Founder's Statutes, nor to recommend such a person as may be more serviceable to his Majesty and to the College: We most humbly Petition the King again, and represent the several respects referred to in our Petition, which render Mr. Farmer incapable of being Elected, and admitted Precedent of the College. This Method and procedure being most prudent, and dutiful, and fit to be entered upon immediately. The King having interposed his Royal pleasure and Authority; which if it had not been done, I readily acknowledge that we not only might but aught to proceed to the Election of a Precedent in that very Instant, according to the express Letter of the Statute in every particular. But for this, let every one concerned be his own Casuist. These are my private Thoughts, and upon mature deliberation: I conceive that I should be very defective in my Duty to the King, and my Respect to you (whatever Misinterpretation some possibly may frame of it.) If I had not made you acquainted with them at this meeting.  
St. Marry Magdalen College, April the 14th. 1687. Tho. Smith, D. D.    

§. 6.  
I Insert this, for the honour of this Gentleman who is known by his Learned Writings, which give account of his Travels to the Port and through part of Greece, and in defence of the Doctrine of the Church of England: As also to let all know how happy it had been if the Fellows had harkened to his honest, sober and faithful advice, which was assented to by Dr. Aldworth, Dr. Fairfax and Dr. Pudsey at their private Conference before proceeding to Election, tho' they after changed their minds.  
☞ It hath been the practice in former times, and according to the Canon Laws, that when any Superior enjoined any matter upon Inferiors which they judged to be prejudicial to their Rights: It was their Duty rescribere, to Write to the Prince, or other Superior to show him wherein, by such Mandate their Rights were invaded, or what other inconveniences might ensue, and not to proceed forthwith to do that which was forbid; especially not to proceed to Election as here they did when the King had after their Petition presented to him, expressed himself, that he would be obeyed. In Duty and Obedience therefore they should have stayed their Election, and represented their Case more particularly, and it is most certain, that the neglect of this and the contempt of the King's Authority were the Original causes of all that hath befallen them, but I shall leave this and proceed in the matters of Fact.   

§. 7. My Lord Precedent to the Bishop of Winchester.  
Whitehall April the 16th. 1687. My Lord,  
I Have received your Lordship's Letter of the 8th. Instant, with an Address or Petition enclosed in it from St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford, which I laid before the King, who had before granted his Mandate in behalf of Mr. Farmer to be Elected and Admitted Precedent of that College, and being since informed, that notwithstanding the same, they have made Choice of Mr. Hough; His Majesty Commands me to acquaint your Lordship, that his pleasure is you should not Admit Mr. Hough to be Precedent till further Order from him.  
Lord Bishop of Winchester. I am MY LORD, Your Lordship's most humble Servant. Sunderland P.  
This being sent to the Bishop, he returned this following Answer the next Day.  
My Honourable Lord,  
THis Morning I received yours of the 16th. 
Bishop of Winchester's Answer.  (by the hands of Mr. Smith one of His Majesty's Messengers) In which your Lordship signifies to me His Majesty's pleasure not to Admit Mr. Hough to be Precedent of St. Mary Magdalen College Oxon, until further Order from him.  
But Mr. Hough being Yesterday Morning presented to me by some of the Fellows of the College, as Statutably Elected, I did according to the Trust reposed in me by the Founder, after he had taken the Oath enjoined by the Statute, Admit him Presdent, and am certain when the Statutes of the College are laid before His Majesty he will find, that I have not violated my Duty; in performance of which I never was, nor ever shall be remiss, as I desire you to assure him from.  
Farnham Castle April the 17th. 1687. Your most humble Servant. P. Winchester.   

§. 8. By the Statutes there are five days allowed for the Bishop of Winchester's confirmation.  
☞ By this it appears how sedulous the new Elected Precedent and the Fellows were, to have the Election confirmed; presuming, that this being done, the Precedent would have a Legal Right, and could not be removed but by course of Common Law: But I hope to show hereafter, that the practice of the Kings of England, and of the Visitors appointed either by the Kings or the Popes (the latter of whose power our present Laws give his Majesty) hath been to dispense with Statutes, and to place, and displace for disobedience, Heads of Colleges and Fellows by the significaton of their Royal pleasure, or to Empower Visitors by Commission to do the same; and of this it cannot be conceived, that the Members of the College could be Ignorant; but that they rather were animated to lay hold of this opportunity, to see if they could dispute the King's Authority, or which is of equal concern to many, render the King's Actions disobliging, whereby they might gain the point of raising jealousy, and malecontentedness in people's minds, with which designs I will not charge all the Members of the Society; But it is too apparent, that those who underhand encourged them to persist in their opposition, designed some such matter.  
I now pass to their Application to his Grace the Duke of Ormond their Chancellor, and the Representing their Case in the best dress they could; and shall only note at present, that these were like to have little effect, since they were the justifying of their actions upon such slender grounds, as in the sequel will be made appear, and carried no tokens of relenting or repentance for their bypast disobedience, so that the King could not look upon them, as any Acts of theirs that might induce him to a Clemency or Pardon, where they would not own their failor of duty, but were a denial of his Sovereign and Supreme Authority of dispensing and being obeyed; contrary to the known Laws and practice of his Royal Predecssors, as I shall make clear when I come to Answer their Objections, and show the obligation to their Oaths of owning the King's Supremacy and the Sovereign Jurisdiction the King hath to alter and make null their Statutes that any ways Impugn his Prerogative over such Societies, and Corporations; which own their Foundation, and subsistence to the Royal pleasure, and may be proceeded against, when the King pleaseth, by a more sever method of Quo Warrant; whereby they may be totally, suppressed: Whereas the King in great Clemency proceeded only by way of Visitation, which is a most undoubted Prerogative of the King, that must ever be owned by those who question the extent of the Ecclesiastical Commission.  
I now proceed to the Address the Society made to his Grace the Duke of Ormond as followeth,   

§. 9 The Precedent and Fellows of St. Mary magdalen's College Oxon to the Duke of Ormond, than Chancellor.  

May it please your Grace.  
WE the Precedent and Fellows of St. Mary magdalen's College in Oxford, sensible of the Honour and Benefit we enjoy under your Grace's Patronage, and how much it Imports us to have recourse to your Advice in all those difficulties wherewith we are pressed; having, as we fear, displeased His Majesty in our late Election of a Precedent, do humbly beg leave to represent to your Grace a true State of our Case, and hope you will please to Inform the King how uncapable we were of obeying his Commands.  
His Majesty was pleased, upon the Death of Dr. Henry Clark Precedent of this College, to Command us by his Letter, to Elect, and Admit Mr. Anthony Farmer into that Office, a person utterly uncapable of it by our Statutes, as we are ready to make appear in many particulars: And since we have all taken a positive Oath of obedience to them, and that Exclusive of all Dispensations whatsoever; We humbly conceive we could not obey that Command in favour of Mr. Farmer, unless he had brought those Qualifications with him which our Founder requires in the person of the Precedent. And being confined as to the time of our Election, we have been forced to proceed to the Choice of one who has approved his Loyalty in the whole course of his Life, and whom we think Statutably qualified for the place.  
May it therefore please your Grace to Interpose with his Most Sacred Majesty in our behalves, that we may not lie under the weight of his displeasure for not being in a capacity of obeying his Command. We know him to be a Prince of Eminent Justice, and Integrity, and therefore cannot think he would value any Instance of Duty to himself, which manifestly breaks in upon the obligation of our Consciences; And your Graces extraordinary unblemished Loyalty to the Crown, and that regard which we assure ourselves, our most Honoured Lord and Chancellor has to the peace and welfare of this place, induces us to presume your Grace will omit no endeavours to set before his Majesty's Eyes the true reason and necessity of our proceed.  
That God Almighty will protect your Grace shall be the daily prayers of,  
From St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford April the 19th. 1687. May it please your Grace, Your Grace's most obedient Servants. 

J. Hough, Precedent.  
Ch. Aldworth, Vice-President.  
Hen. Fairfax, D. D.  
John Smith, D. D.  
Thomas Smith, D. D.  
Tho. Baley, D. D.  
Alex. Pudsey, S. T. D.  
Tho. Stafford, L. L. D.  
Rob. Almont, B. D.  
Main. Hammond, B. D.  
Rich. Strickland.  
Edw. Maynard.  
Hen. Dobson.  
Jo. Davys.  
Ja. Fairer.  
Jo. Harwar.  
Geo. Fulham.  
Tho. Bateman.  
Jo. Gilman.  
Steph. Weelkes.  
Tho. Goodwin.  
Edw. Yerbury.  
Rob. Holt.  
Fran. Bagshaw.  
Ja. Bayley.  
Rob. Hyde.     
While the College was making this application, the King thought fit to require an account of their actions; therefore ordered my Lord Precedent to write as followeth.   

§. 10. My Lord Sunderlands Letter to the Vice Precedent and Fellows of St. Mary magdalen's College in the University of Oxford.  
Whitehall April the 21st. 1687. Gentlemen,  
THe King being given to understand, that notwithstanding his late Mandate, sent to you for Electing Mr. Farmer to be Precedent of that College, you have made choice of another Person; His Majesty Commands me to tell you, he is much surprised at those proceed, and expects you should send me an Account of what passed upon that occasion, and whether you did not receive His Majesties said Letters Mandatory before you chose Mr. Hough.  
I am Gentlemen, Your Affectionate and humble Servant. Sunderland P.  
The Answer returned to this Letter was as followeth.   

§. 11. The Answer.  
May it please your Lordship,  
YOur Lordships of the 21st. we received, signifying to us His Majesty's pleasure, that we should give your Lordship an Account of what passed at our late Election of a Precedent, and of the Receipt of His Majesty's Letters Mandatory, in behalf of Mr. Anthony Farmer. In all Dutiful obedience to His Majesty we have accordingly sent to your Lordship, a plain State of the Case wherein nothing in this World could so much affect us as that we could not Elect the said Mr. Farmer Precedent, in compliance with His Most Sacred Majesty's Letters, being a person in our Judgements utterly uncapable of that Office. We beg leave to represent to your Lordship, that our Prince's displeasure would be the greatest misfortune that could befall us; and our only support under this apprehension is, that a Loyal Society can never suffer, in the hands of so Generous and Gracious a Prince, for what they have done out of a Conscientious discharge of the Trust reposed in them by their Founder.  
That God Almighty would Crown all your Lordship's endeavours with suuccess: and preserve your Lordship in the Grace and Favor of the best of Princes, shall be the Daily Prayer of,  
May it please your Lordship, Your Lordship's most humble and most obedient Servants. The Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary magdalen's College in Oxford.   

§. 12. The Case of the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, in Oxford, in their late Election of a Precedent.  
UPon the first Notice of the Death of Dr. Clark, Late Precedent of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford; the Vice-President called a Meeting of the Fellows, in order to appoint a day for Election of a new Precedent. And the 13th. day of April was the time prefixed; with power to prorogue the Election as they should see cause till the 15th. beyond which time it was not in their Power to defer the same. This being agreed, a Citation or Praemonition was fixed upon the Chappel-door of the College, signifying the same, and summoning all the absent Fellows to repair home to the ensuing Election, as the Statute in that case directs. After this, upon the 8th. of April they received His Majesty's Letter in behalf of Mr. Farmer, requiring them to Elect and Admit him Precedent: But he having never been Fellow of that College, or of New-College in Oxford, (which are the only Persons capable of being chosen by the Statutes) and wanting likewise such personal Qualifications as are requried in the Character of a Precedent, they did not imagine it was, or could be His Majesty's pleasure, that they should act so directly against the express words of their Statutes, to which they are strictly and positively Sworn. But did humbly conceive they were bound in Duty to believe, His Majesty had been misinformed in the Character, and Capacity of Mr. Farmer, and therefore upon the 15th. of April (the last of those days within which they are confined to finish the Election) they proceeded to a choice, and having first Received the Blessed Eucharist, and taken an Oath, as the Founder enjoins, to choose a person so qualified as is there specified, they did Elect the Reverend Mr. Jo. Hough, Bachelor in Divinity, who is a Person every way qualified by the Statutes of the said College: And if it shall be objected that His Majesty did in His Letter for Mr. Farmer, Graciously dispense with all those Statutes that rendered him uncapable of being Elected, and that therefore they might have obeyed without breach of their Oath.  
They humbly beg leave to Represent, that there is an express Clause in that Oath, which every Man takes when he is admitted Fellow of the College, wherein he Swears, neither to procure, accept, or make use of any Dispensation from his Oath, or any part thereof by whomsoever procured or by what Authority soever granted.  
As to their former practice, when they have Elected in obedience to the King's Letters heretofore, it has been always in such Cases where the persons recommended have been every way qualified for this Office by their Statutes, in which cases they always have been and ever will be ready to comply with His Majesty's pleasure, it not being without unspeakable regret that they disobey the least of His Commands. They know how entirely their welfare depends upon the countenance, and favour of their Prince, neither can any thing more deeply affect and grieve their Souls, than when they find themselves reduced to this unfortunate necessity of either disobeying his Will, or violating their Consciences by a notorious perjury.   

§. 13. Some Clauses of particular Statutes to which the foregoing Case Relates.  
IN the Statute concerning the Election of a Precedent, his Character is thus described, That he must be a Man of good Reputation, and good Life, of approved understanding, good manners, and temper, and discreet, provident, and circumspect both in Spiritual, and Temporal Affairs.  
In the same Statute, the Oath which every Fellow is obliged to take before he can give his voice in the Nomination of a Precedent is this.  
That he will name one or two of the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, or of those who have formerly been Fellows there, and have left the place upon a Legal, and creditable account: Or that he will name one or two of the Fellows of St. Mary Winchester College, commonly called New-College in Oxford, or of those who have formerly been Fellows there, and have left the place upon a creditable account: After this the Thirteen Signior Fellows Swear, that of the two that are nominated, they will with all speed Elect one to exercise the Office of Precedent whom in their Consciences they think most proper, and sufficient, most discreet, most useful, and best qualified for it, without any regard to love, hatred, savour, or fear, etc. As in the forementioned Statute is more largely expressed.  

Part of that Oath which all Persons take when they are admitted actual Fellows, runs thus,  
ITem, I do Swear, that I will not procure any Dispensation contrary to my foresaid Oaths, or to any part thereof, nor contrary to the Statutes and Ordinances to which they relate, or any of them, nor will I endeavour that such Dispensation should be procured by any other, or others publicly, or privately, directly or indirectly; And if it shall happen that any Dispensation of this sort shall be procured, or freely granted or obtained, of what Authority soever it be: Whether in General or particular or under what Form of words soever it shall be granted; I will neither make use of it nor in any sort consent thereunto, So help me God.  
 
Endorsed on the back of this, April the 24th. 1687.  
The Case within Stated was then Publicly Read by the Vice-President of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford, at a Meeting of the Fellows and Generally approved of in the Presence of me,  
James Almont, Public Notary.    

§. 14. The Address of the Fellows of St. Mary magdalen's College to his Majesty, sent to my Lord Precedent to be delivered to the King.  
May it please your Most Excellent Majesty.  
WE your Majesty's most humble and most dutiful Subjects the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford, being deeply afflicted with the late sense of your Majesty's heavy displeasure, grounded, as we in all reason humbly presume, upon the most unkind misrepresentation of our actions in relation to the Election of a Precedent into your Majesty's said College; do humbly beg leave to prostrate ourselves at your Royal feet, offering all real Testimonies of Duty and Loyalty. And as we have never failed to evince both our principles and practices to be truly Loyal, in obedience to the Commands of your Royal Brother and your Sacred Self, in matters of the like Nature; So whatsoever way your Majesty shall be pleased to try our readiness to obey your Royal pleasure (in any instances that does not interfere with, and violate our Consciences, which your Majesty is Studious to preserve) we shall most gladly and effectually comply therewith. A stubborn and groundless resistance of your Royal Will and Pleasure in the present, and all other Cases, being that which our Souls eternally abhor, as becomes  
Your Majesty's most Dutiful and Obedient Subjects. 

Alex. Pudsey, D. D.  
Tho. Stafford, L. L. D.  
Jo. Rogers, B. D.  
Main. Hammond, B. D.  
Rob. Almont, B. D.  
Ja. Bayley, M. A.  
Rich. Strickland, B. D.  
Hen. Dobson, M. A.  
Ja. Fairer, A. M.  
Jo. Harwar, A. M.  
Geo. Hunt, A. M.  
W. Cradock, M. A.  
Jo. Gilman, M. A.  
Ch. Penyston, M. A.  
Hen. Holden, M. A.  
John Smith, D. D.  
Tho. Bateman, M. A.  
John Davys, M. A.  
Edw. Yerbury, M. A.  
Rob. Thornton, M. A.  
Rob. Hyde, M. A.  
Robert Holt, M. A.  
Stephen Weelks, M. A.  
Franc. Bagshaw, M. A.      

SECT. II.  
The Proceed before the Lords Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Affairs.  

§. 1.  
HAving thus far related what was Transacted betwixt His Majesty and the forementioned Lords, and the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, His Majesty thinking it expedient, that they should be called to an account for their disobedience, ordered the Lords Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes to proceed against them.  
Poceeding of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford.  

Extracted out of the Register-Book, from the 28th. of May, 
May 28. 1687.  to the 5th. of August. By His Majesty's Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes, and for the Visitation of the Universities, and of all, and every Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, Colleges, Grammar-Schools, Hospitals and other the like Incorporations or Foundations and Societies.  
COmplaint having been made unto Us, that the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxford, have refused to comply with His Majesty's Letters Mandatory for Electing and Admitting Mr. Anthony Farmer Precedent of the said College; in the room of Dr. Clark Deceased, and that notwithstanding His Majesties said Letters, they have Elected Mr. John Hough Precedent of the said College: You and either of you are hereby required to Cite and Summon the said Vice-President and Fellows, requiring them, or such of the said Fellows as they shall Depute in their behalf, to appear before Us in the Council Chamber at Whitehall upon Monday the Sixth of the next Month of June at Four in the Afternoon, to Answer to such matters as shall be objected against them concerning the premises. And of the due execution hereof you are to certify to Us then and there.  
Given under our Seal the 28th. of May. 1687.  
To Thomas Atterbury, and Robert Eldows, Or either of them.    

§. 2. The Answer of the Vice-President and Deputed Fellows, etc.  

Ex Registro.  Upon June the 6th. the Vice-President and Deputies of the Fellows appear, and do desire time which is allowed till this day Seven-night.  
June the 13th. they attend with their Answer, which being Read, the Lords took time till the 22d. Instant, for the further consideration of the matter.  

The Answer of the Vice-President and other Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxon, whose Names are hereunto subscribed (being Deputed by the rest of the Fellows of the said College) to the Question proposed by the Right Honourable, and Right Reverend the Lords Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes, etc.  
Why they did not obey His Majesty's Letters, requiring them to Elect and Admit Mr. Anthony Farmer Precedent of the said College.  
THe said Vice-President and other deputed Fellows answer and say, That the said College of St. Mary Magdalen in Oxon is a Body Corporate, governed by Local Statutes, granted and confirmed to them by His Majesty's Royal Predecessor, King Henry the 6th. for him his Heirs and Successors under the Great Seal of England, which are also since confirmed by several other Letters Patents of others His Majesty's Royal Predecessors under the Great Seal of England.  
That by the Statutes of the said College (to the observation of which, each Fellow is Sworn) it is ordered that the person to be Elected Precedent thereof, shall be a Man of good Life, and Reputation, of approved Understanding, and of good Manners and Temper, and Discreet, Provident and Circumspect, both in Spiritual and Temporal Affairs. And at the time of the Election of a Precedent, the said Fellows are bound by the said Statutes to take an Oath, that they shall nominate none to that Office, but such as are or have been Fellows of the said College, or of New-College in Oxford, and if they are not actually Fellows at the time of Election, that they be such as have left their Fellowships, in those respective Colleges, upon creditable accounts. And when two qualified persons shall be nominated at the time of Election, by the greater number of all the Fellows to the said Office of Precedent; The thirteen Seniors also swear that they will Elect one of them, whom in their Consciences they think most proper, and sufficient, most discreet, most useful and best qualified for that place, without any regard to love, hatred, favour or fear, and every Fellow when he is first admitted to his Fellowship in the said College, Swears that he will inviolably keep and observe all the Statutes, and Ordinances of the College, and all and every thing therein contained, so far, as does, or may concern him, according to the plain, literal, and grammatical sense and meaning thereof, and as much as in him lies will cause the same to be kept and observed by others: And that he will not procure any Dispensation contrary to his aforesaid Oaths, or any part thereof, nor contrary to the Statutes and Ordinances to which they relate, or any one of them, nor will he endeavour that such Dispensation shall be procured by any other, or others publicly, or privately, directly or indirectly, and if it shall happen that any Dispensation of this sort shall be procured, granted, or obtained of what Authority soever it be, whether in general or particular, or under what Form of words whatsoever, it shall be granted, that he will neither make use of it nor in any sort consent thereunto; all which several Oaths follow in express words at the End of this their Answer.  
That upon notice of the Death of Dr. Clark, late Precedent of the said College, the Vice-President called a Meeting of the said Fellows in order to appoint a day for Election of a new Precedent and the 13th. day of April last, was the time prefixed, with power to prorogue the same as they should see cause until the 15th. day of the same Month, beyond which time they could not Statutably defer their Election, and in pursuance thereof a Citation or Praemonition was fixed upon the Chappel-door of the said College, signifying the same, and by which the absent Fellows are summoned to repair home to the said Election, as the Statute in that case requires.  
And the said Vice-President and other deputed Fellows further say, that upon the 11th. day of the said Month of April they received His Majesty's Letters requiring them to Elect and Admit the said Mr. Anthony Farmer to be Precedent of the said College. But forasmuch as the said Vice-President and the other Fellows apprehended the Right of Election to be in themselves, and did believe His Majesty never intended to dispossess them of their Rights; And forasmuch as the said Mr. Farmer had never been Fellow, either of Magdalen College, or of New-College in Oxford, and had not those qualifications which in and by the Statutes of the said College are required in the Character of a Precedent, as they in their Consciences did and do verily believe, and in regard they could not comply with His Majesty's Letters, without the violation of their Oaths, and hazard of that Legal Interest and property, whereof they are by the said Statutes possessed, and which by their Oaths they are bound to maintain. They represented the same by their Humble Petition to His Majesty, and having deferred their Election of a Precedent to the last day limited by their Statutes, they then proceeded to Election. And having first Received the Blessed Eucharist, and taken the said Oaths, as the Statutes require, to choose a person so qualified as is before expressed, they did Elect the Reverend Mr. John Hough Bachelor in Divinity, and one of the Fellows of the said College, a person every way qualified to be their Precedent, who has been since Confirmed by the Lord Bishop of Winchester their Visitor, as the Statutes of the said College direct.  
And that they might not lie under His Majesty's displeasure by their proceed, on the 19th. day of the said Month of April they made humble Representation thereof to His Majesty, by his Grace the Duke of Ormond, Chancellor of the University of Oxford, setting forth their indispensable obligation to observe their Founder's Statutes.  
All which matters the said Vice-President, and other deputed Fellows, do humbly offer to your Lordship's consideration, and pray to be dismissed with your Lordship's favour.  


Charles Aldworth, Vice-President.  
John Smith, D. D.  
Mainwaring Hammond, B. D.  
Henry Dobson, Dean of Artes.  
Ja. Fairer, A. M.      

§. 3.  
To this were subjoined the following Statutes for regulating the Election of a Precedent.  

De numero Scholarium & Electione Praesidentis.  
IN primis siquidem ut Sacra Scriptura, seu pagina scientiarum omnium aliarum Mater & Domina, sua liberius dilatet tentoria, & cum ea utraque militet Philosophia, 
The College to consist of one Precedent and 40 poor and indigent Scholars Clerks.  praefatum nostrum Collegium Oxoniae, in & de numero unius Praesidentis & Quadraginta pauperum, & indigentuim Scholarium Clericorum, in dictis scientiis studere debentium, subsistere, Statuimus & etiam Ordinamus; & sic ipsum volumus Deo propitio perpetuò permanere. Praeter quem numerum sint alii Triginta pauperes Scholar's, 
And 30 poor Scholars called Demies.  vulgariter vocati Demyes, Grammaticalia, Logicalia, vel Sophisticalia diligenter addiscentes; & ut cultus Dei, a quo bona cuncta procedunt, amplius augeatur, & melius sustentetur, Volumus quod praeter dictos numeros Scholarium sint etiam quatuor Presbyteri Capellani, 
And 4 Presbyters Chaplains, 8 Clerks and 16 Choristers.  octo Clerici, Sexdecim Choristae Cappellae dicti Collegii in Divinis servitiis deservientes: Proviso quod de dicto numero quadragenario, ex speciali providentia Praesidentis, 
Two or 3 of the 40 to be Students of the Canon and Civil Laws, and as many in Physic.  Vice-Praesidentis, Decanorum, & trium aliorum Seniorum, duo vel tres in jure Canonico & Civili, alii vero duo vel tres in Medicinis, quos ad hoc Ipsi aptos, habiles, & idoneos decreverint, studere poterint.  
Praesidens vero omnibus Scholaribus, Sociis, Clericis, Ministris, & quibuscunque aliis existentibus & degentibus in eodem praefit, & Praesidens perpetuò nuncupetur: 
The Character of the Precedent.  Vir bonae conversationis & honestae, scientiâ, bonis moribus, & conditionibus approbatus, in Spiritualibus & temporalibus discretus, providus ac etiam circumspectus, cujus Nominationem Electionem & Praefectionem, perpetuis futuris temporibus Statuimus, Ordinamus & volumus debere fieri sub hac formâ viz. Quod cedente decedente vel etiam amoto Praesidente hujusmodi, 
The Form of the choosing the Precedent.  vel alias dicto Collegio quoquo modo destituto Praesidente, infra duos dies immediate sequentes destitutionem hujusmodi, 
Upon the death or removal of the Precedent, the Vice-President or in his absence the Signior Fellow within two days shall convene the present Fellows to consider of the day for Election, which shall be within 15 days after, so that the absent Fellows may have notice by Citation.  omnes & singuli socii nostri Collegii praedicti in Universitate praesentes, per Vice-Praesidentem, si praesens fuerit, vel eo absent, vel alias impedito, per socium simpliciter seniorem ipsius nostri Collegii praemoniti, simul conveniant in Capella dicti nostri Colegii, de die Nominationis Praesidentis futuri fiendo (ut convenit) tractaturi, Quam Nominationis diem quam citius fieri poterit, infra quindecim dies, ex tunc immediate sequentes continue numerandos, pro Nominatione hujusmodi facienda, Vice-Praesidens, vel dictus socius Statuat, & praefigat per literas citatorias, & monitorias in valvis Capellae dicti Collegii nostri figendas; Proviso tamen quod socios suos absentes per duodecim dies a tempore praemonitionis in hoc easu fiendae priusquam ad futuri Presidentis Nominationem procedant teneantur & debeant expectare. Quibus duodecim diebus hujusmodi transactis, 
Upon the 13th day all the Present Fellows to appear under pain of Expulsion.  in crastino convocentur per Vice-Praesidentem, vel ipso absent por socium seniorem ad Capellam praedictam omnes & singuli Collegii nostri socii praesentes cujus quidem Vice-Praesidentis seu ipso absonte socii hujusmodi seniores vacation, omnes & singulos socios ante dictos parere volumus, sub paena perpetuae amotionis a Collegio nostro memorato, quam non parentes incurrere volumus ipso facto; 
The like penalty upon Election of other Officers.  quam etiam poenam omnes & singulos socios in Nominationibus & Electionibus quorumcunque Officiariorum interest habentes, & effectualiter nominare seu eligere renuentes incurrere volumus-ipso facto. 
He that convenes the Fellows to declare the cause of the meeting. Then the Mass of the Holy Ghost to be celebrated.  Expositâ vero per eundem convocantem causa Convocationis predictae, scilicet pro Nominatione futuri Praesidentis facienda, pro Spiritus Sancti gratia in hac parte uberius impetranda, antequam ad Nominationem procedant Missam de eodem Spiritu Sancto faciant inter se solenniter celebrari, qua celebrata statim legatur hoc praesens Statutum plenè & perfect per Vice-Praesidentem, vel ipso absente per socium seniorem, palam & publicè deinde ad Nominationem futuri Praesidentis expectatorum, 
Then this Statute to be read publicly so to proceed to Election not staying for the absent Fellows: The two Signior Fellows to be Scrutators or Tryers, who with all the other Fellows shall take an Oath before the Vice-President or the Signior Fellow.  ut praemittitur, absentia non obstante, in forma infra scripta ulterius procedatur. Duo socii nostri Collegii omnibus aliis sociis seniores, quos Scrutatores in ista Nominatione esse volumus, ac omnes alii socii supra dicti, tactis per ipsos & ipsorum quemlibet sacro-Sanctis Dei Evangeliis, coram Vice-Praesidente praedicto, vel ipso impedito, seniori socio praesente, corporale praestent juramentum, publicè tunc ibidem.  
Quod postpositis omnimodis, 
The Oath. To nominate one or two of the Fellows of this College or have been Fellows of that College and have removed thence for lawful and honest causes, or of St. Mary of Winchester College in Oxford, or such as have been Fellows as before.  amore, favore, odio, timore, invidia, partialitate, affectione consanguinitatis, affinitatis, facultatis & scientiae néc non acceptione personarum & patriae, & occasione quacunque precis, aut pretii, cum omni celeritate qua poterint, Nominabunt unum vel duos de sociis ipsius Collegii, aut de illis qui aliquando fuerint ipsius Collegii socii, & ex causis licitis & honestis inde recesserint; vel nomminabunt unum, vel duos de sociis nostri Collegii Beatae Mariae Winton in Oxon, vel de his qui quondam fuerint socii ipsius nostri Collegii, & ex causis recesserint honestis. Ita vero quod Nominent duos ex his predictis Collegiis, vel ex altero Eorundem in Theologiâ, Jure Canonico, Civili, 
The persons named, to be Drs. of Divinity, Canon or Civil Law, or in Physic or Masters of Arts. The Character of those so to be nominated.  aut in Medicina Doctores, vel artium Magistros quos in ipsorum Conscientiis magis idoneos, sufficientiores, discretiores, utiliores, & aptiores ad subeundum, gerendum, & exercendum Praesidentis Officium speraverint, & firmiter crediderint; nec non quod illos quos Nominaverint sperant, & firmiter credunt, quoad bonum & salubre regimen & diligentem curam ipsius Collegii, personarum, Statutorum, & bonorum ejusdem Collegii, Terrarum, Possessionum, & Reddituum, Spiritualium & Temporalium, 
The Oath of the Tryers before the scrutiny to examine the vote of every Fellow, who shall give their votes severally in secret and in writing. The Oath to be tendered by the next immediate senior. If the votes fall upon two, the eldest. Tryer having exactly computed, it shall be published.  & jurium eorundem Conservationem, plus posse proficere & debere. Jurabunt insuper dicti Scrutatores, ante ipsum Scrutinium, quod votum cujuslibet sociorum praedictorum, in ipsa Nominatione diligenter & fideliter examinabunt, qui ut praemittitur examinati, coram dictis Scrutatoribus, sua vota secret, & sigillatim emittere, & ea propria manu in scriptis redigere teneantur ac debeant: ad quod etiam dictos Scrutatores per duos proxime seniores (modo quo praefertur) examinatos, arctari volumus & Ordinamus. In quo quidem Scrutinio si contingat duas personas vota majoris partis omnium sociorum tunc praesentium habere, senior dictorum Scrutatorum, dicto Scrutinio inter se Communicato, & fideliter calculato, ipsum Scrutinium mox de hujusmodi Nominatis personis publicet in communi; qua publicatione facta, illae personae pro Nominatis habeantur.  
Si vero in dicto Scrutinio in duas personas consensum non fuerit (ut praefertur) absque omni tumultu & contradictione, 
If the votes  more than two, the scrutiny shall be repeated and so to continue for three days, if not determined before upon the third day those shall be reputed the two Elects who have the greater number of votes. If no two have the Majority of votes those shall be the two Elects who have the greatest number of the signior Fellows, which shall be published by the signior Tryer. After this publication the Vice-President or signior Fellow shall convene 13 of the signior Fellows to make the final Election of the Precedent. These 13 signior Fellows shall take an Oath as formerly. If the Vice-President be one of the signior Fellows than the Oath shall be administered to him by another signior Fellow.  iterum consimile fiat Scrutinium, & sic deinceps per tres dies continuos, quod si in tertio die non concordatum fuerit, illi duo pro Nominatis habeantur, qui Scrutinio inter dictos Scrutatores communicato plures sociorum nostri Collegii voces partium comparatione, numero habere inveniuntur: Si vero nulli duo plures voces simpliciter, sed multi aequales voces numero habuerint, illi pro Nominatis habeantur, qui de habentibus aequales voces numero fuerint seniores, quod per seniorem ipsorum Scrutatorum in Communi publicetur. Qua publicatione facta Statuimus & volumus Vice-Praesidentem, vel ipso absent, socium simpliciter seniorem praesentem, Convocare tresdecim socios seniores Collegii, ad efficacem & finalem Electionem unius de personis Nominatis in Praesidentem assumendi, & praesiciendi. Quibus convenientibus jurabunt omnes & singuli tredecim seniores praedicti, quod, postpositis omnimodis amore, favore, odio, timore, acceptione personarum, & patriae, ac partialitate facultatis & scientiae, ac occasione quacunque precis, aut pretii, cum omni celeritate unum de praedictis Nominatis, quem in ipsorum conscientiis magis idoneum, sufficientiorem, discretiorem, utiliorem, & aptiorem crediderint, ad exercendum Praesidentis Officium eligent; Vice Praesidente nostri Collegii, vel ipso absente socio seniori, dictos tresdecim & quemlibet eorum cum dicto jurarnento onerante: Quod si Vice-praesidens de illis tresdecim senioribus unus existat, per alterum seniorem, simili juramento oneretur. Quo facto Scrutatores in prima Nominatione, Scrutinium de votis praedictorum tresdecim seniorum Praesidentem eligere debentium facere teneantur, in quo Scrutinio, socii Praesidentem eligere debentes, vota sua pure simpliciter & secret manibus propriis scribere teneantur, ipsis Scrutatoribus videntibus, & auscultantibus: Et praedicti Scrutatores juramento simili praestito, 
The votes to be given to the Tryers as before. The Tryers being sworn likewise shall give their votes. If one person have all the votes of the 13 the signior Tryer shall publish him Precedent.  sua vota scribant coram duobus senioribus post eos proximis, pure, simpliciter, & secret, in quo quidem Scrutinio, si contingat unam personam vota omnium praedictorum tredecim habere, Scrutatores praedicti, dicto Scrutinio inter se communicato, ipsum Scrutinium de hujusmodi electa persona, mox per seniorem illorum publicent in Communi: Qua publicatione sic factâ illa persona pro Electa habeatur in quam tresdecim socii praedicti consenserint.  
Si vero in dicto Scrutinio in unam personam per dictos tresdecim unanimiter consensum non fuerit; 
If the 13 Fellows votes agree not in one person he shall be Precedent who hath the majority of the votes of the 13 signior Fellows. He shall instantly be published Precedent and without any further solemnity. As soon as may be the Elected Precedent by one of the signior Fellows Elected by the majority of the 13 Fellows together with Letters of his Election and containing the Statute and the Oath under the common Seal of the College shall be presented to the Bishop of Winchester for the time being, or in his absence to his Vicar general or the Guardian of the Spirituality in the vacancy and the Letters are to be believed by the Bishop or those in his place without proof.  Nihilominus illa persona, pro Electa habeatur absque tumultu, contradictione, querela, appellatione, supplicatione, seu quocunque impedimento Juris, vel facti, in quam, per majorem partem praedictorum tresdecem consensum fuerit, & coram omnibus & singulis tunc ibidem praesentibus, celerius quo fieri poterit, pro Praesidente nostri Collegii per unum praedictorum Scrutatorum denuncietur; quibus omnibus sic peractis, nullo alio juris ordine, processu, seu solennitate in hac parte observatis, seu etiam requisitis, illa persona in Praesidentem, in Scrutinio finaliter nominata, citius quo commode fieri poterit, per unum seniorem socium ipsius Collegii, per Majorem partem ipsorum tresdecim seniorum nominandum, una cum Literis Electionis praedictae, formam ac praesentis nostri Statuti, & Nominati hujusmodi juramenti praestandi tenores plenarie continentibus, sigillo communi dicti Collegii sigillatis Domino Episcopo Winton. qui protempore fuerit, vel ipso in remotis extra Diaecesin suam agente, ipsius in Spiritualibus Vicario generali aut sede Episcopali vacant, Custodi Spiritualitatis ejusdem praesentetur.  
Quibus literis super Electione, 
The Fellow sent with the Precedent shall propose the Precedent to the Bishop or those in his place, specially decently and honourably commending the Precedent and all else of the College. The Bishop or his Vicar, etc. without delay of time, any Judicial Process, or refusing shall admit him Precedent. If the Bishop or his Vicar, etc. for five days to be numbered from the presenting the Precedent shall refuse to prefer the person thus proposed to be Precedent then by virtue of the Statutes he shall be and be judged Precedent without it. The Precedent shall presently after such preferring to the Presidentship, first take the following Oath before the Bishop or his Vicar, etc. and after before all the Fellows.  seu Nominatione hujusmodi modoque & forma praedictis, absque probatione alia plenam fidem volumus adhiberi. Qui quidem socius, cum dicta personâ in Praesidentem Nominata & Electa mittendus, coram Domino Episcopo Winton. ipsius Collegii tunc Patrono, seu illo cui dictam praesentationem fieri tunc continget, propositionem facere teneatur, dictum Collegium, Personam in Praesidentem Nominatam, & omnes alias personas dicti Collegii eidem specialiter, decenter & honorifice commendando, ipse vero Episcopus dictus Winton. seu ipsius Vicarius aut Custos Spiritualitatis, ejusdem cui dictam praesentationem fieri continget, personam sic Electam absque morae dispendio, & sine processu judiciario, & absque impugnatione Electionis five Nominationis praedictae dicti Collegii praeficiat, extrajudicialiter in Praesidentem. Si autem Dominus Episcopus Winton. aliusve ex praedictis personis ad quem dicti Praesidentis praesentationem spectare volumus, ut praefertur, per quinque dies, a tempore Praesentationis praedictae sibi factae continue numerandos, noluerit personam in forma praedicta Electam, praeficere in Praesidentem, ex tunc Electus hujusmodi, eo ipso praesentis nostri Statuti vigore, in Praesidentem dicti nostri Collegii sit praefectus, & pro vero & legitimo & perpetuo Praesidente inibi habeatur. Praesidentem vero hujusmodi quemcunque Statim post praefectionem suam (si hujusmodi praefectio tunc fiat) primo coram illo qui ipsum praefecerit in Praesidentem, & subsequenter in praesentia omnium sociorum ipsius Collegii praesentium, antequam quoquo modo administrat, tactis & inspectis per ipsum Sacrosanctis Evangeliis subscriptum praestare volumus juramentum.   

Juramentum admittendorum in veros Socios.  
EGo N. Juro ad haec Sancta Dei Evangelia per me Corporaliter tacta, 
The Oath of a Precedent or Fellow.  quod omnia Statuta, & Ordinationes hujus Collegii edita, & edenda, per Reverendum in Christo Patrem Gulielmum Waynfleet Fundatorem praedictum, ac omnia & singula in eisdem Contenta, quatenus personam meam concernunt, vel concernere poterint secundum planum, literalem, & Gramaticalem sensum & intellectum inviolabiliter tenebo, & etiam observabo, & quantum in me fuerit teneri faciam ab aliis, & etiam observari, etc. Item quod non impetrabo Dispensationem aliquam contra juramenta mea praedicta, vel aliquam particulam eorundem, nec contra Ordinationes, & Statuta de quibus praemittitur, aut ipsorum aliqua, nec dispensationem hujusmodi, per alium vel alios publice vel occulte impetrari vel fieri procurabo, directe, vel indirecte; & si forsan aliquam dispensationem hujusmodi impetrari aut gratis concedi, aut acquiri contigerit cujuscunque fuerit Authoritatis seu si generaliter, seu specialiter, aut alias sub quacunque verborum forma concessa sit, ipsa non utar, nec eidem consentiam quovismodo, sicut Deus me adjuvet & haec Sancta Dei Evangelia.  


Carolus Aldworth, Vice-Praeses.  
Johannes Smith, S. T. P.  
Mainwaringus Hammond, S. T. B.  
Henricus Dobson, Artium Decanus.  
Jacobus Fayrer, Art Mag.      

§. 4. Out of the Register.  

At a Court held, etc. June the 13th. 1687.  
The Vice-President and Deputies of St, Marry Magdalen College in Oxford, attend with their Answer, which was Read and they being withdrawn, the Lords Commissioners thought fit to put of the further consideration of that matter, till the 22d. Instant at Ten in the Morning, at which time they were required to appear.   

At a Court held, etc. the 22d. day of June. 1687.  
The Vice-President and the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College attend, and are asked whether they had any thing else to offer by way of Answer. Upon which they gave in a Paper containing an account of several misdemeanours committed by Mr. Anthony Farmer, which being Read, the Lords Ordered Mr. Farmer should have a Copy of the said Paper, and appointed to hear him upon it at the next meeting, requiring some of the Fellows of the said College to attend at the same time, and as to the business of the said College their Lordships made this following Order.   

By His Majesty's Commissioners, etc.  
Whereas it appears unto Us, 
The Lords Commissioners pronounce the Election of Mr. Hough void.  that Mr. John Hough Bachelor in Divinity, has been unduly Elected Precedent of St. Mary Magdalen College, in the University of Oxford; We have thought fit, upon mature consideration thereof, That the said Election be declared void, and that the said Mr. John Hough be amoved from the said Presidentship: And accordingly We do hereby declare, pronounce, and decree, That the said Election is void, and do amove the said Mr. John Hough from the place of Precedent of the said College.  
Given under our Seal the 22d. of June, 1687.    

§. 5. The Sentence of Suspension against Dr. Charles Aldworth, and Dr. Henry Fairfax.  
At the same Court these two following Orders were made.  

By His Majesty's Commissioners, etc.  
Whereas Charles Aldworth, Doctor of Laws, Vice-President of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxford, and the Deputies of the Fellows of the same, have been convened before Us, for their Contempt in not obeying His Majesty's Letters Mandatory, for Electing and Admitting Mr. Anthony Farmer Precedent of that College; And the said Dr. Aldworth, and Deputies having been heard thereupon, We have thought fit to declare pronounce and decree, That the said Dr. Charles Aldworth shall for the said Contempt be suspended from being Vice-President of the said College, and also that Henry Fairfax Doctor of Divinity, one of the Fellows of the said College, shall for the said Contempt be suspended from his Fellowship, and accordingly We do hereby Suspend the said Dr. Charles Aldworth from being Vice-President of the said College, and the said Dr. Henry Fairfax from his Fellowship in the said College.  
Given under our Seal the 22d. day of June, 1687.   

By His Majesty's Commissioners, etc.  
WHereas We have thought fit to declare, 
The Order of the Lords Commissioners for the publication of the former decrees.  pronounce and decree, that the Election made by you of Mr. John Hough Bachelor in Divinity to be Precedent of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxford is void, and to amove the said Mr. John Hough from the place of Precedent of the said College. And whereas we have thought fit to Suspend Dr. Charles Aldworth from being Vice-President of the same, and D. Henry Fairfax from his Fellowship in the said College, We do hereby enjoin, and require you to cause our Orders vacating the said Election and suspending the said Dr. Aldworth and Dr. Fairfax, (Copies of which Order under our Seal are hereunto annexed) to be affixed on the Gates of the said College, 
The Fellows Answer was not Read till the 5th. of August.  to the end that due notice may be taken of the same. And you are to Certify Us under your Hands and Seals of the due Execution of what is hereby required.  
Given under our Seal the 22d day of June, 1687.  
Superscribed. To the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxford.   
The Fellows studying all the ways they could to evade and refuse Obedience to the King's Mandates, or the Lords Commissioners Orders did it colourably in this particular, as will appear in this following Letter.   

§. 6. Mr. Atterbury's Letter concerning his reception at St. Mary Magdalen College.  
MR. Thomas Atterbury Messenger, was sent with this Order to the College, and he returns Answer June the 24th. that he came thither that day, and enquired for Dr. Pudsey who he understood was Signior Fellow upon the place, and told him that he was directed by the Lords Commissioners to apply himself to him as Signior Fellow and desired him to Assemble the rest of the Fellows, that he might deliver to them the Orders from the said Lords; Dr. Pudsey replied, That he did not Act as Signior Fellow, for that he was made Burser, but would endeavour to get him an Answer at Five a Clock, as soon as Prayers were done, at which time he told him, that he had no power to Assemble the Fellows, neither could he any ways do it, so long as there was a Precedent on the place the Fellows had no Authority to Act; There being two or three Fellows with this Doctor, one of them asked Mr. Atterbury to see the Orders, to which he Answered: If he with Dr. Pudsey and the rest would receive them he would deliver them to them, but would not Read them; So he shown them the Endorsement, that they were directed to them, and offered to deliver them to them: But they refused, saying, they had no Authority to call an Assembly, neither could they do it, therefore it was not fit they should receive them, and being desired to tell him, if that was their final Answer, they said yes, so he told Dr. Pudsey he must give a speedy Answer to the Register Mr. Bridgman, to whom he sends this account, and adds, that the Doctor treated him with very good words, and Invited him to Dine with them while he stayed in Town.  
Thus far Mr. Atterbury's Letter, I now proceed to what was done next.   

§. 7. The Orders of the Lords concerning Mr. Farmer, upon the Reading his defence.  

At a Court held, etc. the 1st. day of July 1687.  
Mr. Anthony Farmer gave in his Answer to the Complaint exhibited against him by the Fellows of Magdalen College, which was Read, and the Court Ordered to hear the matter at their next meeting, when all parties concerned are required to Attend, and that Compulsories should be granted to both sides for Witnesses. 
e Registro.    
The Form whereof was as followeth.  

By His Majesty's Ecclesiastical Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes, etc.  
YOu and either of you are hereby required forthwith to Cite and Summon James Fairer Master of Arts of Magdalen College, etc. to appear personally before us in the Council Chamber Friday the 29th. day of July Instant, at Four of the Clock in the Afternoon, then and there by virtue of this Citation, as Witnesses to give their Testimonies in the matter depending before us, betwixt the Fellows of St. Mary magdalen's College in Oxford, and one Mr. Anthony Farmer, under pain of the Law and Contempt thereof. And of the due execution hereof you are to certify us, the day and year aforesaid, together with these presents.  
Given under our Seal the 1st. day of July, 1687.  
To Thomas Atterbury and Robert Eddows. Or either of them.   
July the 1st. Their Lordship's having been informed, 
Out of the Register.  that their foresaid Order of June the 22d. had not been obeyed, Ordered the following Citation.  

By His Majesty's Commissioners, etc.  
WHereas We thought fit by our Order of the 22d. of June last, 
Citation of the Fellows for disobeying the former Order.  to enjoin and require the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxford to cause our Orders for the vacating the Election made by them of Mr. John Hough to be Precedent of the said College, and for Suspending Dr. Charles Aldworth from being Vice-President and Dr. Henry Fairfax from his Fellowship in the same, to be affixed on the Gates of the said College, and whereas we are given to understand that our said Order hath not been obeyed by the said Fellows: You and either of you are hereby required to Cite and Summon the said Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, requiring them to appear before Us in the Council Chamber at Whitehall, upon Friday the 29th. Instant, at Four in the Afternoon to Answer the said Contempt, and of the due execution hereof, you are to certify Us then and there.  
Given under our Seal the first day of July. 1687.  
Superscribed. To Thomas Atterbury and Robert Eddows. Or either of them.    

§. 8.  
During this interim, before the Fellows appeared before the Lords Commissioners, the King, according to former Precedents, sends this following Inhibitory Mandate to the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College.  

JAMES R.  
TRusty and Wellbeloved, 
Inhibitions sent to the Fellows neither to Elect nor Admit any Fellow or Demy till the King's further pleasure was known, which is according to former Precedents as in due place will be shown.  We Greet you well, whereas We are informed, that a Sentence or Decree lately made by Our Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Affairs, touching an Election in that Our College hath not been obeyed, Our will and pleasure is, that no Election, or Admission be made of any person, or persons whatsoever, to any Fellowship, Demyship, or other place or Office in our said College, until We shall signify Our further pleasure, any Statute, Custom, or Constitution, to the contrary notwithstanding; And so expecting your ready obedience herein, We bid you farewell. Given at our Court at Windsor the 18th. day of July. 1687. In the third Year of our Reign.  
By His Majesty's Command. Sunderland P.  
Superscribed. To Our Trusty and Wellbeloved the Fellows of St. Mary magdalen's College in Our University of Oxford.    

§. 9 Order to Mr. Atterbury, etc. to affix the Decree concerning Mr. Hough Dr. Aldworth, and Dr. Fairfax, upon the College Gates.  
The next Court was held the 29th. day of July. At which time I do not find, that the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College did exhibit their Answer why they obeyed not the Order of the Lords Commissioners of the 22d. of June, nor that their Lordships required it, but I find in the Register this following Order to affix the Sentence on the College Gates.  

By His Majesty's Commissioners, etc.  
WHereas We have thought fit to declare pronounce and decree, 
Out of the Register.  that the Election made of Mr. John Hough Bachelor in Divinity to be Precedent of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxford is void, and to amove the said Mr. John Hough from the place of Precedent of the said College. And whereas We have also thought fit to Suspend Dr. Charles Aldworth from being Vice-President of the same, and Dr. Henry Fairfax from his Fellowship in the said College; you and either of you are hereby required to cause our Orders, Vacating the said Election, and Suspending the said Dr. Aldworth and Dr. Fairfax (Copies of which under our Seal are hereunto Annexed) to be affixed on the Gates of the said College to the end that due notice may be taken of the same, and of the due Execution hereof you are to certify unto Us at the next Court.  
Given under Our Seal the 29th. day of July. 1687.  
To Thomas Atterbury and Robert Eddows. Or either of them.    

§. 10. The Answer of the Fellows why they obeyed not the order of the 22d. of June.  

At the Court held, etc. the 29th. of July 1687.  
Mr. Anthony Farmer was heard upon the complaint exhibited against him by Magdalen College.  
I find nothing more relating to him entered in the Register, therefore since the Information against him and his defence are to be reckoned among the Attentatar as the Civilians Style them, and are no ways material to the discussing or clearing the Authority of His Majesty or the Lords Commissioners, I shall wholly omit any account of them, and proceed to what was done in the Court.   

The Answer of the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxon, whose Names are hereunto subscribed (being Deputed by the rest of the Fellows of the said College) made to the Citation of the Right Honourable the Lord's Commissioners of Ecclesiastical Affairs, etc.  
THe said Fellows, on the behalf of themselves and the rest by whom they are Deputed, do Answer that they humbly conceive, that the Order mentioned in the said Citation was not Legally served upon them, for that Dr. Alexander Pudsey only was desired by the Messenger to call a Meeting of the Fellows to publish the said Order which he declared he could not do, for that he was Burser of the said College, and had no Authority to do the same, nor was the said Order particularly directed to him but to the Fellows in General as the Messenger there declared.  
And when one of the Fellows desired of the Messenger to have it Read, the said Messenger refused it, saying, his directions were to Communicate it to the Fellows at a Meeting, whereas the said Fellows cannot meet together till they are Statutably called. Saving which Declaration of the said Messenger the Respondents were wholly Ignorant of the Contents of the said Order until the forementioned Citation of the First of July was served upon them.  
And that in the ordinary course of Law all Decrees and Orders of Courts are served and executed by the Ministers and Officers of the said Courts, but not by any person or persons upon or against themselves as they conceive the present Case is.  


Alexander Pudsey.  
Tho. Bayley.  
Tho. Ludford.     
Aug. 5th. the Deputies of the Fellows attend, 
Out of the Register.  and give in their Answer in Writing (as before recited) which being Read were dismissed.    

SECT. III.  
The Transactions from the Mandate for the Bishop of Oxford to the Lords Commissioners Visiting St. Mary Magdalen College.  

§. 1. The King's Man late to the Fellows, etc. to Admit the Bishop of Oxford President.  
THe King being willing to place such a Precedent over the College, as by the Character he bore in the Church, being Bishop of the Diocese, might be an Honour to the Society, was Graciously pleased to grant the following Mandate.  

JAMES R.  
TRusty and Beloved, 
14th. Aug. 1687.  We Greet you well: Whereas the place of Precedent of that Our College of St. Mary Magdalen, is now void, Our Will and Pleasure is, and We do hereby Authorise and Require you forthwith, upon receipt hereof, to Admit the Right Reverend Father in God, Samuel Lord Bishop of Oxon, in the said place of Precedent, to hold and enjoy the same, with all the Rights, Privileges, Profits, Emoluments and Advantages thereunto belonging, any Statute or Statutes, Custom or Constitution to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding, wherewith we are Graciously pleased and do accordingly hereby Dispense herein; We bid you farewell. Given at our Court at Windsor the 14th. day of August. 1687. In the Third Year of Our Reign.  
By His Majesty's Command. Sunderland P.  
Superscribed. To Our Trusty and Wellbeloved the Senior Fellow of St. Mary Magdalen College in Our University of Oxford, or in his Absence to the Signior Fellow resideing there, and to the rest of the Fellows of the said College.   
Note that this Mandate was sent after the hearing of Mr. Farmer's cause before the Lords Commissioners, whose Accusation is Printed in a late Book, without his Reply, on purpose to vindicate the proceed of the Electors of Dr. Hough, but since there was no Juridical Sentence upon it, and the stress of the Case lies not upon his qualifications, I shall pass it by, and next insert my Lord Precedents Letter pursuant to the Mandate.   

§. 2. My Lord Precedents Letter to the Signior Fellow of the College, etc.  
Bath August the 21st. 1687. SIR.  
THe King having been pleased by his Letter Mandatory to require the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, to Admit my Lord Bishop of Oxford Precedent of that College: His Majesty Commands me to let you know, that Immediately upon receipt hereof he would have you Assemble the Fellows, and Communicate to them His Majesties said Letters, and I am further Commanded to tell you, that His Majesty expects ready obedience to be paid to his pleasure herein, I desire you will send me an Account of your Proceed as soon as you can, that I may acquaint His Majesty with it.  
I am SIR, Your Affectionate friend and Servant. Sunderland P.  
To the Signior Fellow of St. Mary Magdalen College.  
To this Dr. Pudsey returned the following Answer.   

§. 3. The Answer of Dr. Pudsey the Senior F 〈◊〉 llow to the foresaid Letter.  
May it please your Lordship.  
UPon Saturday the 27th. of August last at Night, I received His Majesty's Letter Mandatory, together with your Lordships; In behalf of the Right Reverend Father in God Samuel Lord Bishop of Oxon, which I the next Morning Communicated to the Fellows and Read them in the Chapel with all deference to His Majesty and your Lordship, the Answer that was given to me was, that they humbly conceived the place of the Precedent to be full; And because your Lordship requires an Account of the Proceed of the Society in this matter, I send their own words Unanimously agreed upon, and in Compliance to your Lordship with all Celerity of dispatch. My request is, that your Lordship would accept of this Letter with Candour, and favourably Interpret it as to the point of Obedience, and that I may have the Honour of being accounted.  
Mag. Coll. Oxon. Aug. 28th. 1687. Your Lordship's most faithful and most humble Servant. Alexander Pudsey.  
Subscribed. To the Right Honourable the Earl of Sunderland Principal Secretary of State.  
By this Letter is appears, that the Fellows persisted in their obstinacy, in not paying obedience to the King's Second Mandate for admitting the Bishop of Oxford their Precedent.   

§. 4. The Copy of the Bishop of Oxford's Letter to the Signior Fellow of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxon, or in his absencé to the Signior Fellow residing there.  
Upon the Receipt of the King's Mandate the Bishop Writ the following Letter to the Signior Fellow of St. Mary Magdalen College.  
SIR,  
YOu will receive herewith His Majesty's Mandate to Admit me Precedent of the College of St. Mary Magdalen in Oxon, together with a Letter of my Lord Sunderland, pursuant to His Majesty's Command. I am indisposed, as I have been for some time, and not in a condition as yet to Travel; and therefore my request to you is, that upon Receipt of the King's Pleasure, you would do me the favour to Admit me by Proxy, that is, either the next Senior Fellow under yourself, resident, or either of my Chaplains, Mr. William Wickins, or Mr. Thomas Collins, whom I depute in my stead, which is as valid in Law, as if I were present myself; and is the most usual customary Practice. And by so doing, you will oblige  
SIR, Your very Loving Friend and Brother. Samuel Oxon.  
Dr. Pudsey being the Signior Fellow returned this following Answer.  
MY LORD,  
I Have perused your Lordship's Letter, 
Dr. Pudseys' Answer.  and in obedience to His Majesty have Read His Letter Mandatory, and my Lord Sunderlands Letter pursuant to the same business, in the Chapel before the Society this Morning. I asked the Fellows how they would proceed in this matter of concernment, and what Answer I was to return to my Lord of Sunderland's by the Messenger. They replied unanimously, that the place of the Presidentship was full, and that they could not Admit any other into the place.  
This my Lord is the matter of Fact, and so I remain  
Your Lordship's most humble Servant. Alex. Pudsey. Magd. Coll. Aug. the 28th. 1687.  
I shall now pass to what I find succeed.   

§. 5. My Lord Precedents Letter to the Bishop of Oxford.  
Bath September the 9th. 1687. MY LORD,  
THe King Commands me to send your Lordship the three Enclosed Copies, that you may be the better informed in the Case of Magdalen College, the consideration whereof he has Committed to you the Dean of Christ-Church and Mr. Walker. The first is a Copy of a Letter to me, after the Delivery of the King's Mandate, which His Majesty having perused, sent for all the Fellows on Sunday last, to attend him at Christ-Church College, and Commanded them to Admit your Lordship Precedent of that College without any further delay or pretence. Instead of Compliance they Signed a Paper, and sent it to me, containing a Direct refusal, but upon second thoughts became more sensible of their Duty, and subscribed another Paper in terms very submissive: Copies of both which you will herewith receive. Their meaning in the last Paper I am told is this: That if His Majesty shall think fit, by his own Authority, to Constitute you their Precedent, they will very readily acknowledge and obey you, desiring only to be excused from Electing you, which they allege without breach of their Oaths they cannot do. His Majesty thought it necessary that your Lordship and the two Gentlemen above named should be made acquainted with these Circumstances for the direction in the advice you shall offer to His Majesty upon this occasion: I am further Commanded to tell you, that His Majesty intends to be at Windsor on Saturday Seven-night, and would have you attend him there on the Monday, or Tuesday following, if your health will give you leave.  
September the 4th. 1687. I am MY LORD, Your Lordship's most humble Servant. Sunderland P.  
This was agreed on and done by the Fellows after His Majesty had spoken to them.  
These following Papers are the Copies mentioned in the foresaid Letter.   

§. 6. The Copy of one of the Papers mentioned in the preceding Letter.  
At a Meeting of the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxon in the Chapel of the said College the 4th. day of September in the Year of our Lord God, 1687. Between the hours of Four and Five in the Afternoon of the same day in obedience to His Majesty's Command.  

JOhn Smith Doctor of Divinity saith, that he is as ready to obey His Majesty in all things that lie in his power as any other of His Majesty's Subjects whatsoever, but he apprehends it to be contrary to the Founder's Statutes and his Oath to Elect the Right Reverend Father in God Samuel Lord Bishop of Oxford Precedent of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxon, and therefore it does not lie in his Power.  
All these following agree with Dr. smith's Answer above Written. 

Dr. Stafford.  
Mr. Hammond.  
Mr. Rogers.  
Mr. Strickland.  
Mr. Bayley.  
Mr. Davys.  
Mr. Bagshaw.  
Mr. Fairer.  
Mr. Hunt.  
Mr. Craddock.  
Mr. Penniston.  
Mr. Hyde.  
Mr. Yerbury.  
Mr. Holt.  
Mr. Thornton.  
Mr. Holden.  
Mr. Wilks.    
Mr. Henry Dobson Master of Arts saith, that he is ready to obey his Majesty to the utmost of his power in the Election of the Bishop of Oxon.  
Mr. Robert Charnock Master of Arts and Fellow of the said College saith, that he is ready to obey His Majesty's Order in the Electing the Bishop of Oxon Precedent of Magdalen College.  
Alex. Pudsey Doctor in Divinity, and Fellow of Magdalen College in Oxford saith, that the doth agree with the rest of the Society.  
In the Presence of John Greneway, Pub. Notary.   
I have omitted what passed betwixt His Majesty and the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College while the King was at Oxford; since there was nothing done by the Fellows which tended to a submission to the King's Authority, but rather to a Justifying of their undutifulness in their Personal Address to him, which as it was so contrary to expectation at a time when the King Honored their University with his Presence, and was the only disobligation he had met withal in his whole Royal Progress: It cannot be wondered, that he resented it as he did, that a number of Fellows of a single College should persist so in their disobedience, in not Admitting the Bishop of their Diocese to be their Precedent, an Honour they never had since their Foundation, if we may be allowed to call it an Honour to have a person of that Character their Supreme Governor.  
Since therefore they were not required to Elect him, but only Admit him by virtue of the King's Mandate, the King having by that superseded the former for Mr. Farmer, no Man can think it strange, that the King resolved to Chastise them for their contempt in a method Justifiable by Canon, Civil and Statute Law, both to vindicate his own Royal Authority, as likewise to deter others from following such pernicious Examples.     

CHAP. II.  
The Proceed of the Lords Commissioners in the Local Visitation of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford.  

SECT. I.  
The Transactions from the Citation sent October the 17th 1687. To the Nineteenth of the same Month.  

§. 1. Citation of St. Mary Magdalen College, October 17th. 1687.  
HIs Majesty being so greatly provoked by the disobedience to the second Mandate, and now finding it necessary to Assert his own Power, resolved upon sending down certain Local Visitors according to which I find it thus Registered.  
Memorandum, 
Out of the Register.  There being a new Commission with the Addition of Thomas Bishop of Chester, Sir Robert Wright Lord Chief Justice of the King's Bench, and Sir Thomas Jenner one of the Barons of the Court of Exchequer with particular Power to them, or any two of them to visit St. Marry Magdalen College in the University of Oxford, the Commissioners thought fit to meet at the Council Chamber this day, being the 17th. of Ooctober 1687.  
The Commission was Read, and the same Officers confirmed as before.  
The Lords Commissioners for Visiting Magdalen College, agreed upon the following Citation in Order to their Visitation.  

By Thomas Lord Bishop of Chester, Sir Robert Wright Knight, Chief Justice of the Court of King's Bench, and Sir Thomas Jenner Knight, one of the Barons of His Majesty's Court of Exchequer, His Majesty's Commissioners (amongst others) for Ecclesiastical Causes and for the Visitation of the Universities and all Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, Colleges, Grammar-Schools, Hospitals and other the like Incorporations or Foundations and Societies, and particularly Authorized, and Impowered, by His Majesty's Letters Patents, to Visit St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxford, etc.  
YOu and either of you are hereby required forthwith to Cite and Summon Mr. John Hough the pretended Precedent, and also the Fellows, and all other the Scholars, and Members of the said College of St. Mary Magdalen in the said University of Oxford, to appear before Us in the Chapel of the said College, on Friday next, being the 21st. day of this Instant October, at Nine of the Clock in the Morning, to undergo our Visitation, and further to Answer to such matters as shall then and there be objected against them. Intimating thereby (and we do hereby Intimate) unto them and every one of them, that We Intent at the same time and place to proceed in our said Visitation, the absence or contempt of him the said pretended Precedent, or the said Fellows, Scholars or other Members of the said College, or any of them to the contrary notwithstanding. And of the due Execution hereof you are to certify us at the time and place aforesaid.  
Given under the Seal, which we in this behalf use, the 17th. day of October. 1687.  
Subscribed. To Thomas Atterbury and Robert Eddows. Or either of them.   
On Wednesday October the 19th. the Citation was fixed on the College and Chappel Doors, and on Thursday the Commissioners entered, attended by the three Troops of Horse that Quartered in the Town.   

§. 2. The Proceed of the Lords Commissioners at Oxford, on Friday morning Octo. 21. 1687.  
I shall from the Register, Original Papers, the Bishop of Chester's notes, or the Printed Relation, give a Faithful account of the First and Second Visitation.  

FRIDAY Morning.  
THe Lords Commissioners appointed by His Majesty under the Great Seal, 
Out of the Register. Note the reason why the Commissioners left the Chapel, was by reason of the crowd, and for that provision was not made for their sitting there.  for Visiting St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford, met on Friday Morning the 21st. of October 1687. In the Chapel of the same College, and Adjourned to the Hall where their Commission being Read, their Lordships took upon them the Execution thereof, and Ordered the Fellows Names to be called over: And Dr. John Hough with several of the Fellows and Scholars appearing, the Lord Bishop of Chester spoke to them upon the occasion of the Visitation as followeth.  

Gentlemen,  
IF he who provokes the King to Anger sins against his own Soul, what a Complicated mischief is yours, who have done and repeated it in such an Ingrateful and Indecent manner as you have done, and upon such a trifling occasion? You were the first, and I hope will be the last, who did ever thus undeservedly provoke him. There is a great Respect and Reverence due to the Persons of Kings; and besides the Contempt of his Authority in this Commission, you were so unreasonably Valiant as to have none of those fears and jealousies about you, which ought to possess all Subjects in their Prince's Presence, with a due veneration of his Sovereignty over them. 'Tis neither good nor safe for any sort of Men to be wiser than their Governors; nor to dispute the Lawful Commands of their Superiors, in such a licentious manner, that if they sometimes obey for wrath, they oftener disobey, (as they pretend,) for Conscience sake. The King is God's Minister, he receives his Authority from him, and Governs for him here below; and God resents all Indignities and injuries done to him, as done to himself. Now God hath set a Just and Gracious King over us, who has obliged us in such a Princely manner, as to puzzle our Understandings as well as our Gratitude; for he hath bound himself by his Sacred promise to support our Altars, at which he does not Worship; and in the first place to maintain our Bishops and Arch-Bishops, and all the Members of the Church of England, in their Rights Privileges and Endowments.  
No doubt but he will do his own Religion all the Right and Service he can, without unjust and cruel Methods, which he utterly abhors; and without wronging ours, which is by Law Established; and by his own Sacred and free promises, which have been more than once renewed, and repeated to us, without our seeking or soliciting for them, which we, under some Princes, might have been put to crave upon our bended Knees. This is a most Royal and Voluntary Present the King hath made to his Subjects, and calls for a suitable veneration from them; notwithstanding the pretended Oxford Reasons, which were Published (by whose means and endeavours you best know,) to obstruct it: As if the King had not Thorns enough growing in his Kingdom, without his Universities planting more. Now a Prince so exceedingly tender of his Honour as he is, so highly Just to all, and so kind beyond example to his Loyal Subjects and Servants of what persuasion soever, is one under whom you might have had all the ease, satisfaction, and security imaginable, if you had not been notoriously wanting to yourselves, and under a vain pretence of acting for the preservation of our Religion, you had not wilfully, against all Reason and Religion, exposed it, (as much as in you lay,) to the greatest scandal and apparent dangers Imaginable. Your disingenuous, disobliging, and petulant humour, your obstinate and unreasonable stifness, hath brought this present Visitation upon you; and might justly have provoked His Majesty to have done those things in his displeasure, which might have been more prejudicial to this, and other Societies, than you can easily imagine.  
But tho' you have been very irregular in your provocations, yet the King is resolved to be exactly Regular in his proceed; And accordingly, as he is Supreme Ordinary of this Kingdom, which is his Inherent Right, of which he never can be divested, and the unquestionable Visitor of all Colleges; he hath delegated his Commissioners with full Power to proceed according to the just measures of the Ecclesiastical Laws, and his Royal Prerogative against such offenders as shall be found amongst you, and not otherwise.  
'Tis a great grief to all sober Men to see any, who would be thought True Sons of the Church of England, act like Men frighted out of their wits, and Religion, as you have certainly done.  
Never any True Son of the Church of England was, or will be disobedient to his Prince; the Loyalty which she hath taught us, is absolute and unconditional. Tho' our Prince should not please, or humour us, we are neither to open our Mouths, or lift up our hands against him.  
Yours, like all other Corporations, is the Creature of the Crown; and how then durst you make your Statutes spurn against their Maker? Is this your way to recommend and adorn our Religion, and not rather to make it odious; by practising that in such a froward manner which our Church Professes to abhor? Do we not pray for the King, as the Head of it under Christ? Do we not acknowledge him for the Fountain of Honour? And does not Solomon Command his Sons to fear God and the King, the one with a Religious, the other with a Civil fear? Is he not the Lord's Anointed, and not to be touched but with Reverence, either in his Crown or Person? And why should we not render then to all their deuce, Fear to whom Fear, and Honour to whom Honour? Is not this an Eternal tye both of Justice and Gratitude? For where the Word of a King is, there is Power; And who may say unto him, what dost Thou? Are we not, next to God, and his Good Angels, most beholden to him for our safety, whose Honour and Lawful Authority We are now come to Vindicate? Is he not the Father of our Country, and ought he not to be more dear to Us than our Natural Parents; especially considering how Indulgent he has been to Us, and what care he daily takes to keep us from biting and devouring one another, we know not why. Is not he the Centre of the Kingdom, and do not the concurrence of all Lines meet in him, and his fortunes; and how can we then understand the limits of self love, if a tender Sense of his Honour and happiness be not deeply rooted and imprinted in our Souls? 'Twas neither dutifully nor wisely done of you, to drive the King to a necessity of bringing this Visitation upon you. And as it must needs grieve every Loyal and Religious Man in the Kingdom to the heart, to find Men of your Liberal Education and Parts so Untractable, and Refractory to so Gracious a Prince; so it will be very mischievous to you, at the Great Day of God's Visitation; Who will then be the greatest loser's by your Contumacy: For God will Revenge this among your other Crimes, that you have behaved yourselves so ungratefully towards his Vicegerent, as to oppress his Royal Heart with grief for your Stubbornness, to whom by your cheerful Obedience, you ought to have administered much cause of rejoicing. They who Sow the Seeds of Disobedience, have never any great reason to boast of their Harvest, for whatsoever they vainly promise themselves in the beginning, they are in the end ashamed, and afraid of the Income of their evil Practices; and indeed every sort of disobedience hath so ill a report in the World, that even they who are guilty of it themselves, do yet speak ill of it in others: Let therefore the disreputation, and Obloquy which it will inevitably bring upon you, make you out of Love with it; or if that will not do, let the Stings of your guilty Consciences, and the fear of Divine Vengeance restrain you; or if you are still Insensible of all these, yet at least let the present fear of those Temporal Punishments, which the Laws of the Kingdom have superadded to the Contemners of Gods and the King's Authority, oblige every Soul that hears me this day to be Subject to the Higher Powers. If neither a most Merciful God, nor a most Gracious King can please you, your wages will he recompense upon your own Heads: Were it not for this Serpent of discontent and jealousies, which are now so busy in it, this Kingdom would be like the Garden of Eden before the Curse, a Mirror of prosperity and happiness to all the World besides, but this Serpentine humour of Stinging and Biting one another, and of Tempting Men to Rebel against God and the King, because others who differ from us in Judgement are as happy as ourselves, will as certainly turn us, as it did our first Parents, out of Paradise. Our Nation is in greater danger of being destroyed by Profaneness, than Popery; by Sin, then by Superstition; by other Iniquities, then by Idolatry; and I pray God we may not see Sacrilege once more committed under the pretence of abhorring Idols, as I myself have seen in this place. If there be any among you who have sinned with so high a hand against our Gracious Sovereign, as the obdurate Jews did against our Saviour, saying, we will not have this Man to Rule over us; such your petulant humour, such your shameful Injustice and Ingratitude, will deserve the just Animadversions of this Court. What distempers this College is sick of, which we are now come to visit by the King's Commission, yourselves are best able to tell us: We are informed of too many already, and yet we suspect there may be more; and therefore be but Ingenuous, and make a Conscience of giving us sincere Answers, and you shall find, that we will abate nothing of the just measures of our Duty for fear or favour, to satisfy the Importunities of any Man; being well assured that God and the King will bear us out. I am sorry that you should any of you run so far upon the score of the King's Royal Patience and Pardon, as some of you have already done; And that you should be in such vast Arrears of Duty and Respect to him as you are. But they go far who never turn: The Influence you may have upon other parts of the Kingdom, makes me Charitably hope, that your future Fidelity, and Allegiance will for ever Answer your Duty, and the King's just Expectation; And therefore I hope it will not be in vain for me to exhort you in the Bowels of Christ to a more entire submission, and obedience; because if such Men as you, bred in so Famous an University, are not thoroughly convinced of the necessity of it; the more Popular you become, the more pernicious will you be in encouraging your deluded Admirers, who have their Eyes upon you from all parts of the Kingdom, to be as Disobedient and Contumacious as yourselves: by which the Honour and Authority of the King may be diminished, and the peace both of Church and State come to be endangered. Obey them who have the Rule over you, either in Church or State, and submit yourselves before it be too late; for your contumacious behaviour towards them will yield you no profit at all; but your Obedience much every way; the former will prove like the Sin of Witchcraft, but the latter will be better accepted than Sacrifice, because in that you only offer up a beast to God, but in this you Sacrifice your Passions, you slay them and offer them up to God's service. Remember Error seldom goes in Company with Obedience, and that none are so likely to find the way to Eternal happiness in the end, as they who follow the Conduct of their Superiors from the beginning; not with Eye service, as Men pleasers; but in singleness of Heart, Fearing God and the King; and whatsoever you do, do it hearty; as unto the Lord, and not unto us Men: And the Lord give you understanding in all things.   
The Speech being ended, the Lords adjourned till the Afternoon to the Common Room of the College.   

FRIDAY Afternoon.  
AT which time the Court being sat, Dr. Hough in behalf of himself and the Fellows demanded a Copy of their Lordship's Commission, which was denied him, and the Court ordered to proceed, and then admonished the Fellows to produce the Registery of the College Affairs, and also to give an account of what Leases had been Let for two Years last passed, together with the Benefactions given to the College and likewise ordered them to bring in the Buttery Book to Morrow Morning, to which time they adjourned.    

§. 3. SATURDAY Morning, October 22d. 1687.  
DR. Hough was called in, and it appearing to their Lordships, that his Election to the Precedents place was made null and void by a Sentence given by the Lords Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes, and that he the said Dr. Hough had legal notice of the same, but notwithstanding the said Sentence he had and did still refuse to submit thereunto. The Court ordered him forthwith peaceably to departed the College, and deliver up the Keys of the Lodgings, and struck his Name out of the Buttry-Book; and having so done, declared to the Fellows, that he was Actually Expelled, and admonished them not to own him as their Precedent.  
Then the Court asked the Fellows whether they would amdit the Bishop of Oxon their Precedent, according to the King's Mandate, but all of them refused, except Mr. Charnock, but said they would not oppose it.  
Then adjourned till the Afternoon.  

SATURDAY Afternoon.  
DR. Hough came into the Court, and made his protestation against the proceed, and appealed from the same, as Illegal, Unjust and Null, as he asserts. Whereupon there was a Tumultuous Hum or Acclamation made by the bystanders, which gave the Court some disturbance, in so much, that they thought fit to bind over Dr. Hough in 1000 l. and two Sureties in 500 l. each, to appear at the King's Bench, and again admonished Dr. Hough to quit the College, which he accordingly did that Night.  
Then adjourned to Tuesday Morning.  
Thus far out of the Register. But because the Paper sent with the Letter to the Earl of Sunderland is more full in several particulars, I shall Insert it after the following Letter, together with such Additions as the Bishop of chester's own Journals afford me.    

§. 4. The Lords Commissioners sent the Following Letter to my Lord Precedent, Dated 22d. October 1687.  
MY LORD,  
BY His Majesty's Messenger, 
See the Answer to this after the Programma §. 6.  we have sent your Lordship a particular account of our proceed here (to which we humbly refer) in which your Lordship will perceive the Temper of that Society; My Lord we hope your Lordship will easily believe, that we are not unwilling to do any thing which may vindicate the King's Honour and Authority, but we humbly desire to be well advised by your Lordship in the Methods of it, for we are now a little at a stop by reason of the Bishop of Oxon's not appearing in Person, having no Power as we humbly conceive, either by the King's Mandate or by our Commission to Admit him by Proxy, His Majesty's Letter Mandatory for the same being directed to the College, who all but two or three do as yet refuse it. We therefore humbly Pray your Lordship to dispatch His Majesty's Mandate directed to Us to Admit the Bishop or his Proxy, or that you would please to give us some other Directions, such as your Lordship in your Great Wisdom shall Judge more expedient. We do crave leave also to Intimate to your Lordship, that it is our humble Opinion, that We cannot proceed any further than Expulsion against Dr. Hough (which your Lordship will find already done) according to the Power we have by the Commission, and we humbly Pray your Lordship's Pardon and further Commands, which shall be readily obeyed by His Majesty's most Dutiful Subjects, and  
Your Lordship's most humble Servants. 

Tho. Cestriensis.  
R. Wright.  
Tho. Jenner.    
My Lord since the Writing of this Letter, We have reason to believe we shall have an entire submission from the College on Tuesday next, for Dr. Hough since his Expulsion, hath left the College and taken Lodgings in the Town.   

§. 4. The account sent by the Lords Commissioners of their proceed till Saturday night Octob. 22.  
Oxford the 22d. Octob. 1687.  
HIs Majesty's Commissioners for Visiting the College of St. Mary Magdalen in Oxford, 
Note that what is contained betwixt these [] is what is in the Bishop of chester's and Dr. Th●mas Smith's Diary and not in the Account sent by the Lords Commissioners. Friday Afternoon.  being Yesterday [viz. Thursday the 20th. of October] come at the time appointed [viz. Friday Octob. 21.] for the Precedent Fellows and Scholars thereof to appear, their Lordships took upon them the Execution thereof: My Lord Bishop of Chester made a Speech to them upon the occasion of the Visitation, and after an adjournment of the same, to the Afternoon, there then appeared Dr. Hough and several of the Fellows, and most of the Scholars and Officers of the College: Dr. Hough objected to the shortness of the time from the notice of the Visitation, and prayed a Copy of the Commission and time to consider of it (which was over ruled by the Court) saying, that if he and they could take any advantage from the Commission, he hoped the King and their Lordships did not intent to bar them of it: And [in his own Name and the greatest part of the Fellows,] said, that he submitted to the Visitation so far as was consistent with the Laws of the Land, and the Statutes of the College and no further, and that he could suffer no alteration of the Statutes, neither by the King nor any other Person [for which he had taken an Oath, from which he could not swerve, and thereupon Quoted the Statutes confirmed by King Henry the Sixth and their Oath, that they should submit to no Alteration made by any Authority] [The Oxford Relation saith, that my Lord Chief Justice answered, you cannot Imagine, that we Act contrary to the Laws of the Land, and as to the Statutes the King has dispensed with them. Do you think we come here to Act against Law?]  
Then the Sentence given the 22d. Day of June, 1687. Against Dr. Hough's Election, and for the removing him from the Office of Precedent of the College was Read, and he was asked whether he knew of it being given against him: He replied, he had notice of it, but said he was no party to it, and so was advised it did not any wise concern him.  
The Sentence likewise against Dr. Aldworth and Dr. Fairfax for suspending them, was Read, and the Petition of Dr. Aldworth, Dr. Fairfax and others delivered to my Lord Precedent on the Tenth of April last (being about Five Days before their Election of Dr. Hough,) was also Read to them to which was replied, that they had no 
* It was Answer sufficient to have obliged them not to have proceeded to Election till they had particularly made out their Information against Mr. Farmer.  Answer from my Lord Precedent, but that the King expected to be obeyed, and they receiving no other Mandate than that for Admitting Mr. Farmer, they proceeded to Elect Mr. Hough.  
Then after their Lordship's orders to them to bring in some Books [viz. The Register] and other Papers relating to the Revenues and Government of their College [which the Doctor promised they should have next Morning,] they adjourned to Eight of the Clock this Morning.  

SATURDAY Octob. 22d.  
Who being met and such Books brought in [Dr. Hough being called in, 
The words of the Account are, their Lordships proceeded and proposed these two Questions to Dr. Hough, whether he was willing, etc.  the Bishop of Chester told him, Doctor, here is a Sentence under Seal before us, of the King's Commissioners for Visiting the Universities, by which the Election to the Presidentship of Magdalen College is declared Null and Void, which you heard Yesterday Read, and of which you Confess yourself to have Legal notice before, by being fixed upon the Doors. This Sentence and the Authority by which it was passed you have contemned, and in contempt thereof have kept Possession of the Lodgings, and the Office of Precedent to this day, to the great contempt and dishonour of the King and his Authority.] Are you yet willing, upon better and second thoughts to submit to the Sentence passed by their Lordships against you or not?  
To which he Answered, that the Decree of the Commissioners is a perfect Nullity from beginning to End, as to what relates to him, he having never been Cited nor ever appeared before them, either in his Person, or Proxy: Besides his Cause itself was never before them: Their Lordships never enquiring, or ask one question concerning the Legality or Statutableness of the Election, 
These Arguments will particularly be answered.  for which reason he is informed, that That Decree was of no validity against him according to the Methods of the Civil Laws, but if it had, he was possessed of a Freehold according to the Laws of England and Statutes of the Society, having been Elected as Unanimously, and with as much Formality as any of his Predecessors, Precedents of the said College, and afterwards Admitted by the Bishop of Winchester their Visitor as the Statutes of the College required, and therefore he could not submit to that Sentence, because he thought he could not be deprived of his Freehold, but by Course of Law in Westminster-Hall, or by being some way Incapacitated according to the Founder's Statutes which are Confirmed by King James the First.  
Second Question put to Dr. Hough was, whether he would deliver up the Keys and Lodgings (as by a Clause in the Statutes of Admission he is tied to do) to the use of the Precedent who hath the King's Letters Mandatory to be Admitted into that Office.  
To which he Answered, that there is not, neither can there be, any Precedent whilst he Lives, and obeys the Laws of the Land and the Statutes of the place, and therefore doth not think it reasonable to give up his Right, nor the Keys and his Lodgings now demanded of him. He takes the Bishop of Winchester to be his Ordinary Visitor, and yet he would deny him the Keys [he takes the King to be his Extraordinary Visitor as he believes, but it had been controverted whether the King had Power to Visit, as in Coveny's Case, 4 o. Eliz.] and looked upon their Lordship's Commanding it to be a requiring him to deliver up his Office.  
He said, he had appeared before their Lordships as Judges, and that he now Addressed himself to them as Men of Honour, and Gentlemen, and did beseech them to represent him as Dutiful to His Majesty to the last degree, as he always will be where his Conscience permits to the last Moment of his Life, and when he is Dispossessed here he hopes they will intercede, that he may no longer lie under His Majesty's displeasure, or be frowned upon by his Prince which would be the greatest affliction, that could befall him in this World.  
Then their Lordships admonished him three times to departed peaceably from the Precedents Lodgings, and to Act no more as Precedent or pretended Precedent of the College in Contempt of the King and his Authority: which he refusing to do, [Mr. Lee Proctor to the Lords accused his Contumacy, and prayed the Judgement of the Court, 
The words of the Account are, than the Lords proceeded to give Judgement against him, viz. That he forth with, etc.  which was thus pronounced; The Lords Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes, and for Visiting the Universities have Decreed the Precedents place of this College to be Null and Void: Therefore we by the Authority to us committed, do Order and Command you Dr. Hough forthwith] to quit all pretensions to the said Office, upon which they Ordered his Name to be struck out of the Buttry-Book, which was accordingly done, and admonished the Fellows and other Members of the Society, no longer to own him as their Precedent.  
Then the King's Mandate for Admitting the Bishop of Oxford was Read, 
See for this, sect. 2. § 3.  and they were then Ordered to withdraw, and being soon after called in again, the Question was put to the Fellows singly, one by one, whether they would Admit the Bishop of Oxford their Precedent according to the Kings, Mandate. Dr. Pudsey said, he would submit to the King, and would be by, but could not Act, being Burser. Dr. Thomas Smith replied, 
From Dr. smith's Diary. See his other Answer §. 10.  My Lords Commissioners, if it be the King's pleasure to make the Bishop of Oxford Precedent of this College, and your Lordships Acting by that Authority have declared and made him such, I do, because I must, submit, I make no opposition. Mr. Charnock said, he was ready to obey the King's Mandate; all the rest of the Fellows refused to receive him as Precedent, as being against their Statutes and Oaths, and that which would make them guilty of Perjury. All whose Verbal Answers were taken in Writing by the Lords Commissioners, and their Lordships after some time said, if you think we have not taken the Answer right put them in Writing yourselves against the Afternoon, to which time they adjourned the Court.  
The Court being Sat in the Afternoon, 
Afternoon.  Dr. Hough appeared with a great Rabble of followers, and after a short time said, whereas your Lordships this Morning have been pleased, pursuant to the former Decree of the Lords Commissioners, to deprive me of my place of Precedent of this College, and to strike my Name out of the Buttry-Book: I do hereby protest against the said proceed, and against all that you have done, or hereafter shall do in prejudice of me and my Right, as Illegal, Unjust and Null, and I do hereby Appeal to our Sovereign Lord the King in his Courts of Justice. 
Dr. Tho. smith's Diary.  Upon which there was a Tumultuous Hum in the Room, which the Lords Commissioners resented very much, and said, they would never suffer the King's Authority to be so affronted; my Lord Chief Justice said, he would defend the King's Authority while he had Blood in his Body, and told Dr. Hough that he was the occasion of this mis-behaviour by his popular Protestation, which he might have made in the Morning, that he had broke the King's Peace, and that now they had brought in the Civil Power over them, and that if need were they would use the Military; that he must Answer that affront of the King's Authority at the King's Bench Court. Upon which he was bound in a Thousand pound Bond, and his Sureties in Five Hundred pound a piece.  
Then the Bishop of Chester gave-the Doctor this Answer to his Appeal, Doctor, we look upon the Appeal as to the matter and manner of it to be unreasonable, and not to be admitted by us: First, because it is in a Visitation where no Appeal is allowable: Secondly, because our Visitation is by Commission under the Broad Seal of England, which is the Supreme Authority, therefore we overrule this Protestation and Appeal, and Admonish you once for all to avoid the College, and obey the Sentence. The Doctor and Fellows declared their grief for the disorder of the Crowd, and disclaimed their having any hand in it.]  
After which Dr. Pudseys' Letter to the Lord Precedent being Read, 
See this Letter c. 1. sect. 3. §. 3.  their Lordships asked the Fellows concerning the King's Verbal Command to them at Oxford, to which they said it was to Elect the Bishop of Oxford, which they could not: Then being asked why they did not Admit him, which was all the King's Letter required, and to which the Verbal Command referred; Eight of the Fellows said they were not there, and Thirteen owned they were, and gave consent to the Letter.    

§. 5. Upon Complaint made by the Lords Commissioners of the Hubub before mentioned, the Vicechancellor published this following Programma.  
QUum nihil minus deceat Viros Ingenuos, nedum Academicos ad optima enutritos, quam morum Inelegantia, & Rusticitas; Quam absonum videri debeat Adventantes strepitu, & sibilis excipere, & pro Coetu Philofophorum, turbam Morionum Peregrinis ostentare!  
Quocirca dolemus hac in parte peccatum esse in Viros Illustres, & admodum Reverendos; & quod omnium Gravissimum est, Regia insuper Authoritate munitos; speramusque hoc Indecentiae, vel potius contumeliae, aut saltem maximam partem, ab Infrunitis hominibus & de plebis Faecula natis, omnino provenisse; monemusque omnes, quotquot sunt Scholares, ut ab omnibus Illiberalibus Dicteriis, sannis, Pedum supplosione, male feriatorum & Turbinum Cachinno, Screatu, clamore, & murmure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 penitus abstineant.  
Si quis vero in posterum, in aliquibus istius modi deliquerit, sciat se non mediocres Temeritatis & Insolentiae suae paenas luiturum.  
Octob. the 24th. 1687. Gilb. Iron-side Vice-Cancelarius.   

§. 6. My Lord Precedents Letter to the Lords Visitors, in Answer to theirs of the 22d. of October.  
To the Lords Commissioners Letter and the account sent of their proceed, I find this Answer given by my Lord Precedent.  
Whitehall Octob. 23. 1687. MY LORDS,  
I Have received your Lordships of the 22d. with the account of your proceed, which His Majesty is well satisfied with, I herewith send you such an Order for Admitting the Bishop of Oxford as you desired, and am directed by His Majesty to acquaint you, that if the Fellows of the College can be brought to submit to the Admission of the Bishop as their Precedent, His Majesty is Graciously pleased no Punishment should upon that account be Inflicted by you upon such as do submit, but if any of them be refractory you are to proceed against them according to the Commission, and His Majesty would have you also to Inspect the Constitutions, Orders and Statutes of the College, and to Inquire into the behaviours of the Members thereof, and what abuses may have been Committed either by mis-applying their Revenues or other misdoings, a particular account of which together with the Names of the Offenders, you are to transmit up to His Majesty, that he may give such further Order as shall be requisite in the matter.  
I am MY LORDS, Your Lordship's Most humble Servant. Sunderland P.  
The Lords Commissioners Answer to this, I shall Insert in its place, and now proceed to what was transacted at the Court held, October the 25th. In the Morning.   

§. 7.  
Dr. Stafford Read the following Paper in Answer to what was objected on Friday, 
October 25th. Morning.  that a Mandate Employed an Inhibition, which I think fit to Insert out of the Printed Relation.  

To the Right Reverend and Honourable the Commissioners for Visiting of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxon.  
May it please your Lordships,  
ON Friday last in the Afternoon, you seemed to Insist very much upon this particular, viz. That His Majesty in Commanding the Fellows of the said College to Elect Mr. Farmer Precedent, did thereby Inhibit them to Elect any other Person whatsoever, which has not yet been made to appear to be Law, 
To these Arguments Answer will be given in due place.  out of Civil, Canon or Common-Law, neither is it agreeable to reason, that a Command to Elect a Person uncapable should oblige not to Elect a Person Capable, that being a kind of Contradiction in Terminis, yet this being granted it cannot at least affect the said Fellows, or Invalidate the Election of Dr. Hough, notwithstanding His Majesty's Mandate in behalf of Mr. Farmer wholly uncapable of the place. The Fellows cannot be said to be Guilty of any disobedience, or disloyalty in proceeding to the Election of another Person, who was qualified according to the Statutes, being forced to make an Election, for they are obliged by the Statutes of the College, when called together to Elect a Precedent or any other Officer, under pain of Expulsion perpetual from that College, to meet and make an Election, which Punishment they Incur Ipso facto, who either refuse to meet when so called, or being met do not Nominate and Elect a Person into the Office void, as appears by the Statutes of the College, Titulo de numero Scholarium & Electione Praesidentis. Now according to the Founder's direction in the said Statute on the 9th. of April last, the Fellows were called together by the Vice-President to Elect a Precedent in the place of Dr. Clark Deceased. 
The obligation of this Oath will be examined.  The Oath required to be taken before the Election was Administered to them by the Vice-President, whereby they are obliged to Nominate and Elect a Person, that either is or has been Fellow of Magdalen College or New-College, which Oath when the Fellows had taken, it was not in their Power to Elect Mr. Farmer, and yet then they were obliged to make an Election, under pain of perpetual Amotion from the College, as appears by the aforesaid Statutes, and it cannot be imagined that His most Sacred Majesty did expect, that the Fellows should be either Perjured or forfeit their Right to their Fellowships rather than disobey his Command. His Majesty having most Graciously 
* This first is a strange plea, that will be answered.  declared, that Conscience ought not to be forced, and that none of his Subjects should be molested in the enjoyment of their Rights and Privileges. Now that our proceeding to Election, cannot lay any Imputation of disobedience or disloyalty upon us, will thus be made appear. Either we had Power to Elect or not; 
The Dilemma will be solved when I answer the objections.  If we had not, to what end or purpose did His Majesty Command us to Elect one; If we had, our Power was restrained to persons so and so qualified, or we were at liberty to choose whom we pleased. But we could not do the latter, as appears by our Statutes, therefore we could not Elect Mr. Farmer being not Invested with any Power to Elect a person not qualified, and if we had so done, our Election had been Void and Null in itself, and the Person Elected liable to be turned out by our Visitor: As for the Decree of His Majesty's Commissioners (in pursuance whereof your Lordships have admonished Dr. Hough to recede from the place of Precedent and quietly to resign the Keys of his Office, and struck his Name out of the Book) we humbly conceive it to be Null and Void in itself, to all intents and purposes, Dr. Hough being thereby deprived of a  for Life, the which he was duly and legally possessed of, without ever being called to defend his Right, 
The reason of this will be answered in the last Chapter.  or any misdemeanour objected against him; wherefore we humbly beg of your Lordships, that Dr. Hough may be permitted to defend his Right and Title to the Presidentship at Common Law, before any other person is possessed of his place.   
This, 
Oxford Relation, which all along I so style to distinguish it from other Relations or Papers.  saith the Oxford Relation, their Lordship's having perused would not allow to be Read publicly, but they asked the Fellows whether they would Sign it, Challenging them to do it at their Perils, than the Fellows withdrew into the Hall where being not satisfied, it was necessary to Sign a Plea, which their Lordships refused to admit, returned the Paper into the Court only subscribed by Dr. Fairfax, and Dr. Stafford, the latter after some debate desiring to withdraw but Dr. Fairfax stood to it.   

§. 8. The Bishop of Oxford's Proxy.  
After the Plea of Dr. Stafford, Tuesday Morning the 25th. of October. 1687. Was thus let fall, Mr. Wickins Procuratar and Chaplain to the Bishop of Oxon, was called, who delivered the Proxy, the Tenor whereof followeth.  

OMnibus ad quos hoc praesens Scriptum praevenerit salutem.  
Ego Samuel permissione Divina Oxon. Episcopus, & Praeses Collegii Magdalensis infra Universitatem Oxon. situati vigore litterarum Mandatoriarum Domini Regis Constitutus: Dilectum mihi in Christo Gulielmum Wickins in Artibus Magistrum Clericum & Sacellanum meum, ut vice & Nomine meo ad Officium Praesidentis Collegii praedicti una cum membris, Juribus, & pertinentiis eidem spectantibus Universis admittatur; nec non ad juramenta solita, & requisita, in Animam meam praestanda, caeteraque omnia facienda & Exequenda in ea parte requisita, Procuratorem & Deputatum meum (ipse valitudine impeditus quo minus praedictae admissioni personaliter interesse valeam) firmiter constituo per presentes Datas & Sigillatas Vicesimo 1 o. die mensis Octobris Anno Tertio Regni Jacobi Secundi Angliae, Scotiae, Franciae, & Hibèrniae Regis, Fidei Defensoris Annoque Domini. 1687.  
In Praesentia 

W. Bigges.  
Ric. Brooke.  
Georgii Cholwill.   The Bishop of Oxford's Seal is in the Margin, Subsigned. Sa. Oxon.   
Then was Read the following Mandate.   

§. 9 The King's Mandate to the Visitors for admitting the Bishop of Oxford Precedent, etc. 23d. Octob. 1687.  
JAMES R.  
RIght Reverend Father in God, Right Trusty and Wellbeloved, and Trusty and Wellbeloved, We Greet you well: Whereas We did by Our Letters bearing Date the 14th. Day of August last, Authorise and Require the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in Our University of Oxon, to Admit the Right Reverend Father in God Samuel Lord Bishop of Oxon, into the place of Precedent of the said College, with all the Rights, Privileges, Emoluments, and Advantages thereunto belonging, any Statute, or Statutes, Custom or Constitution to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding, wherewith We did dispense in his behalf. And whereas the Fellows of the said College not obeying our said Letters Mandatory, We thought it requisite to Empower you to Visit the said College, and all the Members thereof. Our Will and Pleasure is, and We do hereby Authorise and Require you, that in case the said Fellows do still persist in refusing to Admit the said Bishop of Oxon as their Precedent, you do forthwith Admit him, if present, or in case of his absence by his Proxy, into the place of Precedent of the said College, any Statute or Statutes, Customs, or Constitutions to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding, with which we do by these presents dispense, And for so doing, This shall be a sufficient Warrant and Authority to you, and all other Persons whom it may concern,  
and so We bid you hearty farewel. Given at our Court at Whitehall the 23d. of October. 1687. In the 3d. Year of our Reign. By His Majesty's Command. Sunderland P.  
This was Superscribed. To the Right Reverend Father in God Thomas Lord Bishop of Chester. Our Right Trusty and Wellbeloved, Sir Robert Wright Kt. Ch. J. of the Pleas before Us to be holden Assigned. Our Trusty and Wellbeloved Sir. Tho. Jenner Kt. one of the Barons of our Court of Exchequer, Our Commissioners for the Visitation of St. Mary Magdalen College in Our University of Oxon.   

§. 10.  
THe foregoing Proxy together with the King's Mandate being Read for the Bishop of Oxon: 
Tuesday Morning Octo. 25.  The Fellows being present were asked, if they would Admit and Install the Bishop of Oxford made Precedent by the King, and declared such by their Lordships. Dr. Pudsey being first asked the Question refused to Act, but seemed to yield to be present.  
Dr. Thomas Smith being asked the same Question by the Bishop of Chester, Read the following Answer.  

My Lords Commissioners,  
I Answer with all Humble and Dutiful submission to the King's Majesty's Authority, and your Lordships Visitatorial Power, That it is not in my Power to do this. Your Lordships, who have deprived Dr. Hough, and have declared the Bishop of Oxford Precedent, may Install him: This Method being altogether new and extraordinary, I cannot be satisfied how I can or aught to be the Executioner of your Lordship's Sentence. Besides I beg leave to propose a short Case to your Lordships, whether or no I can Instal or give Possession without being Impowered, and Authorized by a Rule out of the High Court of Chancery or King's Bench for my Security, if there were nothing of Conscience in the Case.   
To this the Lord Chief Justice replied, to this purpose, that as they were His Majesty's Commissioners for this Visitation, they had the King's Power of Chancery and Common Law.  
Then the Lords adjourned to the Chapel 
* The words of the Register are, and forthwith admitted the Bishop of Oxon President by his said Procurator, from thence they adjourned to the Precedents Lodgings and finding the Door locked demanded the Keys, but they being not to be sound, they ordered the Door to be broken open, which was accordingly done, and the Lords went in and viewed the said Lodgings; having so done adjourned to the Common Room, and Entered the Bishop's Name as Precedent in the Buttry-Book.  where the Bishop of Chester put Mr. Wiggins into the Precedents Seat where he took the Oaths which the Statutes enjoin to the Precedent at his Admission, and the Oath of Allegiance and Supremacy, the latter of which the Bishop of Chester Ordered him to take upon his Knees, which he did accordingly; then their Lordships Conducted him to the Door of the Precedents Lodgings, where knocking Thrice and the Doors not being opened, they returned to the Common Room, and Commanded Mr. Atterbury to fetch a Smith to knock open the Door, which was done accordingly, their Lordship's being present all the while and none of the Fellows but Mr. Charnock assisting, or being as much as present at either of the performances.   

§. 11.  
Then their Lordship's being returned to the Common Room, 
Oxford Relation pa. 30.  they Entered the Bishop's Name into the Buttry-Book. Dr. Fairfax, saith the Oxford Relation, desired leave at leisure to speak, and being permitted he told their Lordships, that they had been doing that which he by no means could consent to. The Bishop of Chester told him he was big to be delivered of his own Destruction, and asked him if he would submit to the Bishop of Oxon Installed Precedent by Virtue of the King's Mandate, to which the Doctor Answered, he would not nor could not, because they had a Statutable and Legal Precedent already. 
Register.  And the Lords having asked the Fellows if they would now submit to the Bishop of Oxon as their Precedent, they desired time, and their Lordships gave them till the Afternoon to consider of it, and the Court ordered them to give in an Account of what Gifts, or Provisions were made by the Statutes for poor Travelers, etc. to Morrow Morning. Then the Lords demanded of them, if they had Elected or Admitted any Members since the King's Inhibition, to which they replied, that they had Admitted none but Mr. Holden who was Fellow Elect before, and his Year of Probationship Expired, and if he had not then been Admitted he must have stood Expelled by their Statutes. Then adjourned till two in the Afternoon.   

§. 12. TVESDAY Afternoon.  
THe Fellows being called in, 
Register.  the Question was again put to them, whether they would submit to the Bishop of Oxon as their Precedent, to which they gave in an Answer in Writing as followeth.  
Whereas His Majesty has been pleased by His Royal Authority, 
The submission of the Fellows.  to cause the Right Reverend Father in God Samuel Lord Bishop of Oxon to be Installed Precedent of this College, we whose Names are hereunto Subscribed do submit as far as is Lawful and agreeable to the Statutes of the said College. 
This Clause was Equivocal.   

Alex. Pudsey.  
Tho. Bayley.  
Tho. Stafford.  
Charles Hawley.  
Rob. Almont.  
Mainwaring Hammond.  
John Rogers.  
Hen. Dobson.  
Ja. Bayley.  
Jo. Davys.  
Fran. Bagshaw.  
Joseph Harwar.  
Geo. Hunt.  
Tho. Bateman.  
Willi. Craddock.  
Jo. Gilman.  
Geo. Fulham.  
Hen. Holden.  
Steph. Weelks.  
Charles Penyston.   
Dr. John Smith gave in a Paper Writ and Signed by himself in the same words.  
Dr. Thomas Smith gave in his Paper of submission as followeth in §. 14.  
The Demies subscribed a Paper in the same Form whose Names are.  

Tho. Holt Senior.  
Samuel Cripps.  
Sam. Jenifar.  
Rich. adam's.  
Rob. Standard.  
Rich. Vessey.  
Charles Goreing.  
John Brabourn.  
Geo. Stonehouse.  
Laurence Hyde.  
Geo. Woodward.  
Charles Alleyn.  
Willi. Fulham.  
Rich. Watkins.  
Dan. Stacy.  
Willi. Sherwin.  
Jo. Renton.  
Maximilian Bush.  
Ben. Gardiner.  
Tho. Welles.  
Willi. Bayley.  
Tho. Higgains.  
Jo. Cross.  
Tho. Hanson.  
Hen. Levet.  
Harington Bagshaw.  
Benjamin Mander.   
The Chaplains subscribed the like, whose Names were.  

Tho. Mander.  
Hen. Holyoake.  
Tho. Brown.  
Fran. Haslewood.   
The Choristers subscribed the like, whose Names were.  

Sam. Broadhurst.  
Charles Wotton.  
Tho. Price.  
John Bowyer.  
Tho. Turner.  
John Shutleworth.  
Edward Slack.  
Willi. Inns.  
Miles Stanton.  
Richard Wood  
Rob. Wordsworth.  
Joseph Stubbs.   
The Clerks subscribed the like submission, whose Names are.  

Stephen Nicols.  
Charles Morgan.  
John Smith.  
Willi. Ledford.  
Willi. Harris.  
Tho. Ryley.  
Jo. Russel.  
Tho. Williams.   
The under Porter of the College would give in no Paper of submission.  
The Oxford Relation saith, that to the submission, 
Oxford Relation.  the Clause was added, and no ways prejudicial to the Right of Dr. Hough. 
Page 31.  In the Original Paper I found it scored out, and as the Relation saith, it was yielded to by the subscribers, because the Lord Chief Justice and Barron Jenner as Judges declared that it was insignificant, since nothing they should do could Invalidate Dr. Hough's Title, but lest them still at liberty to be Witnesses for him or any other way serviceable to him in the Recovery of his Right, upon which assurance the Society 
* If this be as related, it shows the great condescension of the Lords Commissioners to have won them to obedience.  was prevailed with to leave it out.   

§. 13.  
The Lords asked Dr. Fairfax if he owned their Jurisdiction, 
Out of the Register Octo. 25th. 1687.  to which he replied, 
(a) His words were, under Correction I do not.  that he did not; then he was asked if he would submit to the Bishop of Oxon as Precedent, to which he refused to do: 
(b) His words were, I will not, nor cannot, because he is not my Legal Precedent.  And the Sentence was pronounced against him, That whereas he had denied the Authority of the Court, and in Contempt of the Sentence of Suspension given against him by the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall, taken his Commons and Battled in the College as a Fellow of the College notwithstanding his said Suspension, the Court proceeded to deprive him of his Fellowship, and Ordered his Name to be struck out of the Buttry-Book.  
The Sentence pronounced against him, I find in the Register, tho' not in this place, in the words following.  

By His Majesty's Commissioners, etc.  
WHereas in our Visitation of the said College it appeareth unto us, that Henry Fairfax Doctor in Divinity one of the Fellows of the said College has been guilty of Disobedience to His Majesty's Commands, and obstinately contemned his Royal Authority, and doth still persist in the same, we have thought fit upon mature consideration thereof to Declare, Pronounce and Decree, that the said Dr: Henry Fairfax be Expelled and Deprived of his said Fellowship, and accordingly we do hereby deprive him and Expel him from the same.  
Given under our Seal the 25th. day of October 1687.   
Then the Lords issued the following Order.  

By His Majesty's Commissioners, etc.  
WHereas we have thought fit to Deprive and Expel Dr. Henry Fairfax from his Fellowship in the said College, you and either of you are hereby required to cause our said Sentence and Decree, a Copy whereof is hereto annexed, to be affixed on the Gate of the said College, to the end that due notice may be taken of the same, and of the due Execution hereof you are to certify us.  
Given under our Seal the 25th. of October 1687.  
To Thomas Atterbury and Robert Eddows. Or either of them.   
He then gave in his Protestation against their Proceed, which the Court overruled and ordered him to departed and quit his Lodgings in the College in Fourteen Days.  
Then the Doctor prevailed with much a do, saith the Oxford Relation, to Read the following Protestation and left it in Court which was as followeth.  

I Henry Fairfax, Fellow of St. Mary Magdalen College, 
Dr. Fairfax's Protestation.  do under my former Answer heretofore made, and to the Intent it may appear that I have not consented, nor agreed to any thing done against me to my prejudice, I protest that this Sentence given here against me, is Lex nulla, and so far forth as it shall appear to be aliqua; I do say it is iniqua & injusta, and that therefore I do from it, as iniqua & injusta, appeal to our Sovereign Lord the King in his Courts of Justice as the Laws Statutes and Ordinances of this Realm will permit in that behalf.  
Henry Fairfax.    

§. 14.  

The under Porter deprived.  Then the Lords asked Robert Gardiner the Under Porter if he would submit to the Bishop of Oxon as Precedent of the College, which he refusing to do the Lords deprived him of his Office, and adjourned the Court till the next Morning.  
Mr. John Gilman's Paper I find thus— That the Statutes of the College, 
This Paper is misplaced and should have been October 22d. Afternoon.  to which I am positively Sworn, are the only Rule of my Actions and Obedience, in this and all other Cases of the like Nature, and I conceive the Bishop of Oxon has not those Statutable Qualifications which are required, therefore I cannot Assist at the Admission of the Bishop of Oxon.  
The submission of Dr. Thomas Smith was as followeth, 
Dr. Tho. Smith's submission, which he gave in when the Fellows gave in theirs, I have put here by itself because I would not mix it with the other.  given in in Writing also.  

MY LORDS,  
I Own from my Heart and acknowledge the King's Supremacy. I do now and will always pay all Dutiful, Just, and Humble Obedience to His Majesty's Authority, as becomes a Priest of the Catholic and Apostolic Church of England Established by Law. I make no exception to the Legality of your Lordship's Commission, nor to the exercise of it in this present Visitation.  
I am ready and willing to obey, in licitis & honestis the Precedent whom the King has pleased to Constitute Precedent when ever he shall come and preside in the College.  
Thomas Smith, D. D.   
The Paper given in by Mr. Craddock was as followeth.  

ABout Six Years since, 
This Paper was given in October 22d. Afternoon.  when I was made Fellow by the King's Permission, I took an Oath, that I would not be dispensed with from my Local Statutes, by which Statutes and Oaths it does not belong to me to Admit any Man Precedent, besides I conceive Dr. Hough cannot be Legally dispossessed of the Presidentship of Magdalen College, till he has Appealed to Westminster, or an Higher Court, and till than I shall not cease my obedience to him.  
Willi. Craddock.   
I shall now insert the Lords Commissioners Answer to my Lord Presidents last Letter, and then proceed in the Narrative.   

§. 15. The Answer to the Lord Presidents Letter of the 23d. of October.  
Oxon the 25th. October 1687. MY LORD,  
IN Obedience to your Lordship of the 23d. Instant, and the King's Letters Mandatory, we have this day Installed the Lord Bishop of Oxon's Proxy, by placing him in the Precedents Seat in the Chapel, and some while after Dr. Hough having left the College, and the Keys being denied us, we caused the Doors of the Lodgings to be broken up, and gave his Proxy Possession thereof.  
My Lord we proceeded to examine the Fellows concerning their submission to the Lord Bishop of Oxon now their Precedent, their Answers were Unanimous in scriptis, that they would all submit but Dr. Fairfax, whom, for that, and denying the Jurisdiction of the Court, and Contempt of his former Sentence of Suspension, we have Deprived and Ejected, and one Robert Gardiner a Porter, all the rest of the College we left this Night in good temper, and the Bishop's Servants in quiet Possession. We have likewise looked into the Constitutions, Orders, and Statutes of the College, and cannot find any of the Society to have offended therein, or in mis-applying their Revenues. They having given us, as we conceive, a clear Answer to the Accusation against them for Imbezling such a part of it, as was pretended to be set a side for Pilgrims, and poor Travelers, which we will bring up, and transmit to your Lordship: 
* Here may be noted how tender the Lords Commissioners were and willing to have won them to obedience.  And this we must say my Lord, that generally they have behaved themselves with great regard, and deference to His Majesty's Command, saving in that particular whereof we gave your Lordship an account in our last, and even for that they have expressed a very hearty sorrow, and submission, and we do humbly conceive that the Bishop of Oxon, when he comes in Person to the College (which he promises suddenly to do so soon as his health will give him leave) will be best able to find out those faults of the particular Members of this Society, which we cannot get any the least Information of, and have sufficient Power to redress them, and to punish the Delinquents, for the Irregularities Committed by the Statutes of the same, and having brought the Fellows to the Submission to his Admission, and had notice from your Lordship of the King's Gracious pleasure, 
This Graciousness of the King is to be observed.  that no punishment should be inflicted upon them by us, upon the account of their former disobedience, we hope we have hitherto obeyed His Majesty's Command, and that if he have no further pleasure to signify to us, we may have his Gracious leave to return to attend his Service at London. We crave leave further to intimate to His Majesty, that the Vicechancellor and Heads of Houses pay great respect to this Commission, as will in part appear by the Enclosed Paper of the Programma. 
See the Programma before cap. 2. sect. 1. §. 5.  And so begging your Lordship's favourable Representation of our Duty and Service to His Majesty we rest.  
MY LORD, Your Lordship's most obedient and humble Servants. 

Tho. Cestriensis.  
R. Wright.  
Tho. Jenner.    
With this Letter was sent the following account, which in several particulars I have only given the abridgement of, as being less necessary to the main business.   

§. 16. The Account the Fellows gave in, concerning their Hospitality, etc.  
Wednesday the 26th. October 1687.  
THe Fellows of the College brought in an Account of their Gifts towards Hospitality, 
Here may be noted that the Lands of this Hospital were alienated.  and then the Court adjourned till Thursday Morning, the abridgement of the Account is this.  
In the time of King Henry the Sixth, the Hospital of St. John was dissolved and the Lands thereunto belonging were purchased by William Wainfleet, than Bishop of Winton, and in the place or scite of that Hospital he Built Magdalen College. He himself left no Composition, Injunction, Statute, Order, or Proviso for the Maintenance of any Poor People, or Strangers, that ever we could find in any writing or Record whatsoever.  
Then they relate some small Gift of John Claimond the third Precedent who left 3 l. per Annum whereof 2 l. 10 s. is to be distributed amongst the Fellows and Scholars, on the first Monday in Lent Yearly, and 10 s. thereof for the repairing of four Beds and Bedsteads which he placed in a Room over the Vault of the old Chapel, but he made no provision they find of Victuals, or Maintenance of those who were allowed to Lodge there, which, at the most, were to be but four at a time. But in the time of the Rebellion the said Chapel, with the Vault, was made no other use of but to lay Fuel in, whereupon at the Restauration the Visitor directed, that it should be Converted into Chambers for the use of the Fellows and Demies.  
Two other of their Benefactors, Ingledue and Preston, ordered 20 d. at a time, to be disposed of on fourteen Feasts to the poor, the whole amounting to 1 l. 3 s. which is accordingly distributed yearly by the Bursers. Preston gave 6 s. per Annum for the use of two or three poor Lancashire Scholars, which is yearly distributed by the Precedent, so that all the Money which we are obliged to bestow on Charitable uses amounts to but 2 l. 3 s. 4 d. per Annum besides Perrots Composition which is faithfully performed.  
Notwithstanding which, 4 s. is given yearly to the Castle for Straw for the Prisoners, and we allow 8 s. yearly to the Alms-Men of bartholomew's, we allow 6 l. 6 s. 8 d. yearly to the poor of Bridewell, and 20 l. per Annum to the Precedent, for the entertainment of Strangers, and Foreigners, and there is allowed every Meal at the Bursers' Table a Commons for the Entertainment of Strangers, and the Bursers have Power to add thereunto as they see occasion, and besides what is constantly allowed, as abovesaid, there is a considerable Sum disposed of yearly, by the Precedent and Thirteen Signior Fellows, at the conclusion of the Accounts and other times, to Indigent Persons, Strangers, and Travelors, and chief to such as are in great want, but ashamed to make their necessities so public, as to desire Alms of their respective Parishes amounting to above 50 l. per Annum.  
And if we might not be thought to boast of our Charity, we could instance in considerable Sums given to the Fire of London, Northampton, and Southwark, and other places, and to the French Protestants, to one of which we allow at present 6 l. yearly, whence it appears, that we Expend out of the College Stock near 100 l. per Annum in Charitable uses.  


Alex. Pudsey.  
Tho. Smith.  
Tho. Bayley.  
Main. Hammond.  
Jo. Rogers.  
Rob. Almont.  
Fran. Bagshaw.  
Hen. Holden.  
Hen. Dobson.  
Geo. Fulham.  
Charles Penniston.  
Willi. Craddock.  
Tho. Stafford.  
Charles Hawley.  
John Bayley.  
John Harwar.  
John Davys.  
Tho. Bateman.  
Geo. Hunt.  
Jo. Gilman.  
Rob. Charnock.  
Steph. Weelks.     

§. 17. Dr. Thomas smith's Paper about the College Charity, etc.  
Dr. Thomas Smith gave in the following Paper at the same time.  
AS to your Lordships Question proposed, whether we have applied the Revenue of any Land, or other Estate, given for Hospitality, to private uses, we cannot for want of time give your Lordships that satisfaction, and full Account which we desire, and shall do hereafter when we shall look over the Evidences and the Estate of the College, of which we are but the Usu-fructuaries, and other Munuments locked up in the Tower.  
As to our Hospitality in General, the Bursers' Table is the place where not only our Tenants, but Strangers, according to their Quality are Entertained, there being a daily Allowance made by the College for that purpose, which when scanty, and not sufficient for a suitable Entertainment, it is left in many Cases to the discretion of the Bursers to add what they shall Judge fit and becoming. But besides this it is our constant Practice and Custom at the end of the Year to give Sums of Money away to the poor, which are greater, or less, according to the Surplusage of our Corn Rents that year.  
Thirdly, The Bursers are Impowered to give Money away to the poor, upon the greater and more solemn Festivals of the year. Fourthly, Oftentimes upon great Emergencies, such as were the Brief for the Re-edifying the Town of Northampton, for the Rebuilding the Cathedral of St. Paul's London, for the relief of the French Protestants, besides other Briefs for Fires and for Redemption of Captives, and the like, we give considerable Sums of Money, as well out of the public Stock, as out of our private Purses.  
As for turning the remaining part of the Hospital of St. John, about twenty Years since, into Lodging Chambers, which were very much wanting for the Fellows, that alteration was not made without consulting the Bishop of Winton our Local Visitor, and without having obtained his Lordship's consent. There having been no use as we could ever learn from our Predecessors of those Rooms, and as we may seem, not without good grounds, to believe, since the Time that Pilgrimages were left off, and dis-used here in England.  
But my Lords, if upon re-search (which we will endeavour to make with all honest diligence) we shall find any obligation lying upon us, to use larger measures of Hospitality, we assure your Lordships we will be just to that obligation, and for the future will fully satisfy it as we will any other point of Duty which is Incumbent upon us as Fellows of the College.  
This we hope will satisfy your Lordships at present, and we humbly desire of your Lordships to make, as we are assured your Lordships will do, a fair and Candid Interpretation of this Answer to his Sacred Majesty, whom God bless with long Life and an happy and glorious Reign.  
Tho. Smith, D. D.   

§. 18. The Steward's account Register.  
THURSDAY Morning the 27th. Octob. 1687.  
THe Steward Mr. James Almont, according to the Lords Order, brought in an account in Writing of the Leases Let, and Fines taken for the two last years.  
Then the Fellows desired, that Dr. Aldworth their Vice-President his Suspension might be taken off, his presence being so necessary at their Audit which was night at hand.  
To which the Court replied, that they must apply to the Lords Commissioners above, who had Suspended him. Then adjourned till Five in the Afternoon, at which time they met and adjourned till the next day at Seven in the Morning, before which Meeting the following Letter was delivered to the Lords.   

§. 19 The Lord Presidents Letter to the Lords Commissioners, in Answer to theirs of the 25th. of Octob.  
Whitehall Octob. 27th. 1687. MY LORDS,  
I Have received your Lordships of the 25th. and laid it before the King, who Commands me to tell you, that he thinks the Fellows, who have submitted to the Bishop of Oxford as their Precedent, aught to make an Address to His Majesty, ask Pardon for their late Offences and obstinacy, and acknowledging the Jurisdiction of the Court, and the Justice and Legality of its proceed in the whole matter: His Majesty leaves the Wording of it to you, and the manner of doing it, but would have it done before you come away; And if any Person shall refuse to join herein, His Majesty would have you Expel them, since he cannot look upon this which is called a Submission to be such indeed, unless it be attended with these Circumstances.  
The King is very well satisfied with the proceed against Dr. Hough and Dr. Fairfax, but thinks they deserve some further punishment, and therefore when you return will have the whole Ecclesiastical Commission pass a Sentence of Incapacity upon them.  
The King would have you before you come away, 
By this it appears that the Fellows submission was expected.  place Mr. Willi. joiner in the Fellowship lately enjoyed by Dr. Fairfax, and likewise appoint Judge Allibons' Brother, and Mr. Charles Goring to be Fellows of that College if there are two Vacances more. If there is but one, than Judge Allibons Brother to have that Fellowship, and Mr. Goring to come in upon the first Vacancy. In case Mr. Goring be a Fellow, His Majesty would have Mr. Middleton, who is his Nephew succeed him in his Demyship.  
I am, MY LORDS, Your Lordship's most humble Servant. Sunderland. P.   

§. 20. FRIDAY Morning the 28th. of Octob. 1687.  
THe Lords, in order to fill up the void places, demanded of the Fellows how many places were Vacant, and it appeared to their Lordships that there was none but Dr. Fairfax's and Mr. Ludfords' who was lately Dead, than enquiry was made for the Persons recommended, and no body appearing the Lords could proceed no further in that matter.  
Then the Lords told the Fellows, etc. That they could not hearty recommend them to His Majesty's favour, unless they did Address to His Majesty in Writing, ask pardon for their offences, and acknowledge the Jurisdiction of this Court.  
[The Fellows making a little pause the Bishop of Chester told them they might word it themselves, or if they thought fit Mr. Tucker should Assist them in a Form.] Upon which the Fellows withdrew into the Hall to consider of it, and after some time brought in a Paper with all their hands subscribed of the Tenor following.   

§. 21.  

May it please your Lordships.  
WE have endeavoured in all our Actions to express ourselves with all humility to His Majesty, 
By this it appears how far they were from making a submission according to his Majesty's expectation.  and being conscious to ourselves, that in the whole Conduct of this business before your Lordships, we have done nothing but what our Oaths, and Statutes Indispensably obliged us to, we cannot make any Declaration whereby we acknowledge that we have done amiss, as having acted according to the principles of Loyalty and obedience to his Sacred Majesty as far as we could without doing violence to our Consciences or prejudice to our Rights (one of which we humbly conceive that of Electing a Precedent to be) from which we are Sworn upon no account whatsoever to departed. We therefore humbly beg your Lordships to represent this favourably with our utmost Duty to His Majesty, whom God Grant long and happily to Reign over us.  
Signed. 

Alexander Pudsey.  
Tho. Bayley.  
Tho. Stafford.  
Charles Hawley.  
Rob. Almont.  
Main. Hammond.  
John Rogers.  
Ja. Bayley.  
Hen. Dobson.  
Jo. Davys.  
Fran. Bagshaw.  
Jos. Harwar.  
Geo. Hunt.  
Jo. Gilman.  
Tho. Bateman.  
Willi. Craddock.  
Geo. Fulham.  
Hen. Holden.  
Steph. Weelks.  
Charles Penniston.     
This being Read and the Court, saith the Register, looking upon the same to contradict the submission they had given in before, the Lords again asked them, whether they would submit to the Bishop of Oxon as their Precedent or not.  
Dr. Pudsey, Dr. Stafford, Mr. Hollis and Mr. 
Register.  Penniston, referred to their Paper of submission given in on Tuesday, and the greatest part of the rest desired to be excused from answering the Question, declaring that their obedience or does obedience would best appear by their actions, when the Bishop came amongst them, and if they were dis-obedient to the Precedent, they were liable to be punished by their Statutes, and said further, that they having given in their submission on Tuseday, they thought their Lordship's Honour was engaged to require nothing further from them. But the Court insisting to have a positive Answer to the Question, and the Bishop of Chester saying, it was Protestatio contra factum; Dr. Bayley, Mr. Hammond, Mr. Dobson, Mr. Bayley, Mr. Bagshaw, Mr. Harwar, Mr. Bateman, Mr. Craddock, Mr. Gilman, Mr. Holden, Mr. Weelks, and Mr. George Fulham positively refused.   

§. 23. The Oxford Relation gives this account of the Discourses following.  
UPon their Lordship's perusing the Paper, they expressed their dislike of it, and said it did not come up to what they delivered on Tuesday.  
Dr. Bayley answered, they had acted conformable to themselves, and truly he could not confess any Crime. To which the Bishop of Chester replied, that they did not expect of them to Confess a Capital Crime; only to make some acknowledgement. To which Mr. Fulham said, 
This is according to the original, the Oxford Relation varying in words though not in Sense.  My Lords, we were ordered to Address ourselves as having acted in Contempt of His Majesty's Authority, which he looked upon as so great a Crime, that upon no account he would be guilty of; My Lords continued he, I did obey His Majesty as far as I could to the utmost of my Power, and your Lordships having been pleased to accept the submission on Tuesday, I humbly conceive your Lordships are engaged that nothing further be required of me of what I have done, being Conscious of no Contempt to His Majesty's Authority. To which the Bishop of Chester Answered, you are a very forward speaker and abound in your own Sense Mr. Fulham replied, he hoped their Lordships would give them leave to speak, when their Fortunes were so considerably at Stake, as their own Relatoin saith.  
Then Dr. Bayley desired their Lordships to give him leave to explain what he meant by the word submit, 
By this it appears how necessary it was to have a more clear and full submission subscribed.  in his Answer on Tuesday, viz. The word Submit, was to be understood with reference to the King, and that he did not intent it as a submission to the Bishop as Lawful Precedent.   

§. 23.  
Upon this a fresh Question was put to the Fellows, whether they would obey the Bishop of Oxon as their Precedent in licitis & honestis, to which all, except one or two, Answered they would not. Upon this Question put to Mr. Fulham he Answered, that he could not confess any Crime or Offence done against the King; that Dr. Hough having been Duly Elected and Admitted Precedent he thereby obtained a Right, which he was not satisfied that he had any ways forfeited, therefore he could obey no other Person as Precedent. The Bishop of Chester asked him if he would obey the Bishop of Oxon as in Possession, to which according to the Relation of those who Writ down what he spoke in Court, he thus Answered, 
The Oxford Relation palliates this Answer.  that he could not submit otherwise then as it was agreeable to the Law of the Land and Statutes of the College, without prejudice to the Right of the Election of the Fellows, and that he humbly conceived the Bishop was violently and unjustly put into Possession, and that it should have been by the Posse Comitatus.  
Then my Lord Chief Justice said, 
Not as the Oxford Relation hath it, that their Oxford Law was no better than their Oxford Divinity.  that their Oxford Divinity was better than their Oxford Law: If they had a mind to a Posse Comitatus they might have it soon enough: to which Mr. Fulham said, he intended nothing but respect to their Lordships, and had endeavoured to speak and behave himself with due Reverence, and desired their Lordships would put a favourable construction of what he said, as the Oxford Relation saith.   

The Sentence of Suspension against Mr. George Fulham.  
Then all were Commanded to withdraw, and the Buttry-Book called for, after which Mr. Fulham was called in with the rest, and the Bishop of Chester said to him, Mr. George Fulham, whereas you have openly, and in Opprobrious Language, Contemned the Authority of the Court, we Suspend you from the profits of the Fellowship, during the King's pleasure, and you are accordingly Suspended; of which all the Fellows and other Members of this College are Commanded to take notice: and to the rest his Lordship further said; whereas there are several Fellows absent who are in Contempt of His Majesty, that they may not suffer for want of greater notice than they have yet had, we do direct and order you, who are Fellows now present to give them notice by the usual Methods, and to take notice yourselves, that we have adjourned this Court till Wednesday the 16th. of November ensuing, to be held at this place at Nine in the Morning.    

SECT. II.  
The Second Visitation, by Adjournments, of St. Mary magdalen's College, by the Lords Commissioners.  

§. 1. The King's Mandate for Mr. Willi. joiner and Mr. Job Allibon.  
THe Lords Commissioners, having in this Interval of time Communicated their Proceed to His Majesty, and by his appointment to the rest of the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall; The three Lords Commissioners Visitors took their Journey to Oxford, where upon the 15th. of November they arrived,  
WEDENSDAY the 16th. of November 1687. At Nine of the Clock in the Morning.  
Proclamation being made, the Statute-Book and Buttry-Book were Ordered to be brought in, Then Mr. William joiner and Mr. Job Allibon were called, and the Mandate for their Election was Ordered to be Read, which followeth.  

JAMES R.  
RIght Reverend Father in God, Right Trusty and Wellbeloved, and Trusty and Wellbeloved, We Greet you well: Being Informed, that there are two Fellowships now Vacant in St. Mary Magdalen College, by the Expulsion of Dr. Fairfax, and the Death of Thomas Ludford, and having received a good Character of the Learning and Sobriety of Our Trusty and Wellbeloved William joiner and Job Allibon, We have thought fit hereby to Authorise and require you forthwith to Admit the said William joiner and Job Allibon into the Fellowships lately enjoyed by the said Dr. Fairfax and Tho. Ludford, with all the Rights, Privileges and Profits, Perquisits, Emoluments and Advantages whatsoever thereunto belonging, without Administrating any Oaths to them but that of a Fellow: Any Law, Statute, Custom or Constitution to the contrary notwithstanding; with all which We are pleased to Dispense in this behalf, and for so doing this shall be your Warrant. And so We bid you hearty farewell.  
Given at Our Court at Whitehall the 11th. Day of November 1687. In the Third Year of Our Reign. By His Majesty's Command. Sunderland P.   
This being done, 
Register.  the said Mr. joiner and Mr. Allibon were Admitted Fellows of the said College, taking only the Oath required by their Statute-Book to be taken at the Admission of a Fellow, and their Names were Entered into the Buttry-Book.  
Then the Fellows were called in, except those hereafter to be mentioned, and Dr. Younger, who was excused, being in waiting upon her Royal Highness the Princess of Denmark, several Certificates were produced to excuse Mr. Charles Hawles, Mr. Edward Maynard, Mr. John Hicks, Mr. Thomas Goodwin, Mr. Francis Smith, Mr. Robert Holt, and Mr. Robert Thornton.   

§. 2. The Lord Bishop of Chester's Speech.  
The Fellows being thus Convened the Lord Bishop of Chester made this following Speech.  

GENTLEMEN,  
YOur undutiful, and I might say, your Ingrateful behaviour towards His Majesty, for Six months' last passed, your obstinate froward and unreasonable stiffness to so good and Gracious a Prince, was that which brought this present Visitation upon you; which how great a sin it was against God (whose Vicegerent you have contemned beyond all Moderation and Reason,) how great a scandal to our Religion, how great a stain to the liberal and ingenuous Education, which this Society would afford you, and how very mischievous it will be to yourselves at last, I endeavoured to convince you at the first Opening of our Commission. Since which time some of you have been so unreasonably inconsiderate and obstinate, as to run yet farther upon the score of His Royal Patience and Pardon, for which you are now to receive the just and necessary Animadversions of this Court, that the Honour and Authority of the King may be Vindicated, and the Peace of Church and State not be endangered by your Impunity, or our Connivance, at this your petulant humour and contumacious behaviour.  
No Subjects can be wise or safe, but they who are so sincerely honest, as to take all fair occasions of doing their Prince acceptable services and executing his Will: Reputation abroad, and Reverence at home, are the Pillars of safety and Sovereignty, these you have endeavoured as much as in you lies to shake, nor can the King hope to be well served at home, or observed abroad, if your punishment, be not as public as your Crimes.  
No Society of Men in this or the other University ever had so many Malcontents and Mutineers in it, as this College: your continual clashings and discords, sometimes with your Precedent, at others with your Visitor, and so frequently among yourselves, ever since his late Majesty's happy Restauration have been too public to be concealed. I have more than once heard your late Visitor of Pious Memory, bewail the great unhappiness of this Noble Foundation, in being overstockt with a sort of Men whom a wantonness of Spirit had made restless and unquiet, who would never be satisfied, whose disease was fed by Concession, and then most violent, when they knew not what they would have. You have been long experienced in the Methods of Quarrelling with your Visitor, Precedent and your selves, and by these steps you are at last arrived to the top and highest degree of insolence, which is to Quarrel with your Prince, which as it dishonours your Religion, so it Proclaims your Pride and Vanity, for every dis-obedient Man is proud, and would obey, if he did not think himself wiser than his Governor. You have dealt with His Sacred Majesty, as if he Reigned only by Courtesy, and you were resolved to have a King under you, but none over you; and till God give you more self denyal and humility, you will never approve yourselves to be good Christians, or good Subjects, whose Patience and Petitions are the only Arms they can ever honestly use against their Prince.  
You could not be ignorant of the Kings being your Supreme Ordinary by the Ancient Common Law of this Land, of which the Statutes are not Introductory but declaratory; you have Read what Bracton says the leg. lib. 1. c. 8. ●. 5. (who was Lord Chief Justice of England for Twenty Years in Henry the Thirds time) Nemo de factis suis praesumat disquirere, multò minùs contra factum suum venire. Now His Majesty the Fifth of April sent his Letters Mandatory to you to Elect and Admit one Mr. Farmer into your Precedents place then void by the Death of Dr. Clark your last Precedent. Whom the Tenth of April you represented to His Majesty as incapable of that Character in several respects, and besought him (as His Majesty should think fittest in His Princely Wisdom) either to leave you to the discharge of your Duty and Consciences according to his late Gracious Declaration, and your Founder's Statutes, or to recommend such a person who might be more serviceable to His Majesty and the College. This Paper was delivered to my Lord Precedent the Tenth of April, and on the Fifteenth of April without expecting His Majesty's Answer (as your Hypocritical submission would have persuaded all Charitable Men to believe, you did and would expect) in Contempt of his former Mandate, which had the force of an Inhibition, you proceeded to Elect Dr. Hough for your pretended Precedent. Upon the first notice whereof, the Sixteenth of April my Lord Precedent sent a Letter by His Majesty's Command to the Bishop of Winchester, not to Admit him. But they who have ill designs in their Heads, are always in haste, by which you surprised your Visitor, which occasioned my Lord Precedent the 21st. of April to Write another to you, to let you know how much the King was surprised at your Proceed, and that he expected an Account of it. Then were you Cited before the Ecclesiastical Commissioners at Whitehall, where upon mature deliberation and a Consultation had with the best Common Lawyers and Civilians, Dr. Houghs Election was declared void, the 22d. of June, and he amoved from the same by their Lordship's just Sentence. Of this you were certified by an Instrument under the Seal of the Court of the same Date, affixed to your College Gates; which being dis-obeyed, you were once more Cited by an Instrument of the first, to appear before their Lordships the 29th. of July to Answer your Contempts. You pretended when you came before their Lordships, that you were deeply affected with the late Sense of His Majesty's heavy displeasure, and begged leave to prostrate yourselves at His Royal Feet, offering all Real Testimonies of Duty and Loyalty, as Men that abhorred all stubborn and groundless resistance of His Royal Will and Pleasure. So said, and so done, had been well, but you were resolved it seems to give him nothing but good words, and that your Practice should confute your Profession. I wish you had known in time as well (as you pretended to do) how entirely your welfare depended upon the Countenance and Favour of your Prince, it would then have been as great a grief to you to have dis-obeyed His Majesty's Commands as it was a guilt, and will be a punishment, both in this Life and that to come, if not repent of in time. On the 14th. of August His Majesty signified His Will and Pleasure to you by His Letters Mandatory, and thereby Authorized and required you forthwith to Admit the Bishop of Oxon into the place of Precedent, any Statute or Statutes, Custom or Constitution to the contrary notwithstanding, wherewith he was Graciously pleased to dispense, to which he expected your ready obedience (but all in vain;) for to your shame be it spoken, you had done an ill action, and resolved to set your busy Wits on work to defend it. And Conscience (the old Rebellious Topick) must be called in at a dead lift to plead for you. But you are not the first who have mistaken an humour or a disease for Conscience; your scruples were not such, but that they might, without sin, have been Sacrificed to your Prince's pleasure as a Peace-offering to the Father of your Country, to your Mother Church, and to the good of this and all other such Charitable Seminaries of good Learning and Religion, and Men as wise (as you perhaps may think yourselves) will be of opinion, that they who are too Tall to stand, and too stubborn to bow deserve to be broke. One would have thought that His Majesty's Patience after so many and great Provocations as these, should have made a way to your Hearts through your Brains, and made you ashamed of your obstinacy and in love with obedience before now. But you have deceived his and all good men's expectations still. Insomuch, that on Sunday the 4th. of September His Majesty sent for you to Attend him at Christ-Church, and Commanded you to Admit the Bishop of Oxon your Precedent without any further delay or pretence; you say it was to Elect him, which sounds like the rest of your Sophistry, for you well knew that admission would have satisfied him, for which you had his Written Mandate lying by you, which would have determined that Scruple. But the truth of it was, you resolved (as time the best Expositor of men's intentions has discovered) to persist in your obstinacy, till you had convinced him and others, that you were none of the good Centurion's Servants, for instead of complying with His Majesty's Pleasure, you went back to your Chapel (where you should have learned and paid more Devotion) and Signed a Paper containing a direct and dis-obedient refusal.  
Which peevish carriage of yours to your Prince from one end to the other, is such a Composition of folly and frowardness as was little deserved by so good and Gracious a King. There ever went a Miraculous Power of Conversion with his Royal Presence where ever he came in his whole Progress but here, he convinced all such as he had discoursed with, of the Justice and equity of his Proceed; yourselves excepted, no body of Men ever departed unsatisfied from him, but that they departed from the blessing of enjoying his Royal presence no longer. And I must confess I do not see how it is possible to do any thing more in point of Honour, Conscience, Clemency, Justice and Royal Tenderness, for the preservation of this Society and every Member of it, than what His Sacred Majesty hath already done in spite of your Disobedience and Contumacy, and yet he was and is still resolved to continue his Princely Piety and Goodness to all those who shall no longer pretend to make it a sin against Conscience to return to their Obedience to him, and to those whom he has set in Lawful Authority over them, of which I gave you a full account at the first opening of our Commission on Friday the 21st. of October in your College Hall as you may well remember. On Saturday the 22d. of October we required you to Admit and Install my Lord of Oxon according to the King's Mandate to you before directed, which all but three of you refused again to do, and gave your pretended Reasons for it in the Morning, and in the Afternoon Dr. Hough, tho' before Expelled, came in without leave, but not without Attendance and Followers unbecoming his Circumstances, and Appealed from what we had done, or should do, as Illegal,  and Null (by word of Mouth and not in Writing, nor with the decent salvoes of all other Appeals) which was applauded by a loud Tumultuous and Insolent Hum, to affect the Populacy to the espousing of your cause, for which open breach of the Peace, Dr. Hough was bound over to the King's Bench, and if most of you had not been better pleased with that Insolent behaviour than became you (and indeed Accessaries to it, if not Actors in it) you might and would have discovered the Turbulent persons who had been guilty of it.  
On Tuesday the 25th. of October, we ourselves caused the Bishop to be Installed by his Proxy, and we then asked you, whether you would submit to the Bishop as your Precedent now Installed by the King's Mandate In lieitis & honestis? To which all that were present (except Dr. Fairfax) gave in an Answer in scriptis in the Affirmative, and requested us to represent you as Dutiful to His Majesty in the highest degree: But from this good Resolution you quickly fell: for on Friday the 28th. of October when we advised you to make an humble submission to His Majesty according to the Nature of the Offence, it had so ill an effect upon you, that after an hours consideration or more, you brought us down a Paper Signed by all but two or three of the Fellows then present, which seemed to us to be rather a protestation against your former submission than a begging of the Kings Pardon for your past offences: and that you might clear yourselves, at least from any the least suspicion of that which looked like Repentance or Obedience, you desired to withdraw or expound your Submission, which you made in writing the Tuesday before, and to limit the word submission to the King's Authority, telling us plainly, that you did not nor could not submit to the Bishop of Oxon as your Lawful Precedent: With the Insolent Justification of your continued disobedience, we were deeply affected and astonished, and tho' we might then justly have Expelled you, yet we forbore and went back to London to acquaint His Majesty with your carriage, who resented it according to your Demerits. He who is too proud to ask God and the King Pardon, deserves neither. I am sure the best of us need both. I wish it had been in our Power to have persuaded you then, so to have moderated yourselves, as to have Sacrificed the most disingenuous Arts of Contention to the safety and honour of the Christian Religion, and not to have pursued your little scruples, and great Animosities to the evident hazard at least of bringing a scandal on it.  
I hope I have said enough to convince you, that the Fig leaves, which you have stitched so Artificially together, will not cover your Nakedness: you pretend Conscience of your Oaths, among which that of Allegiance and Supremacy ought not to have been forgotten. But partiality in Duty is a great Symptom of Hypocrisy. You Dispense with your own Oaths yourselves, and make too bold with some parts of your Founder's Statutes, in which I have instanced, and could do in more, as in that wherein you are bound to be served solum per Masculos, for want of which we found some scandals to have been brought upon the College by Bastard Children, and will you not suffer the King who alone hath Power to do it, to give you a Dispensation in others? Can he who is so tender of his Honour put up such Indignities as these? And can we who are entrusted with the vindication of it, suffer this to go unpunished? I wish you had half so much kindness and Charity for yourselves, and so great a consideration of the happiness of this Foundation, as His Majesty and his Commissioners have already expressed in their deal with it. The Justice and Equity whereof (if you do not) all good Men will Proclaim. I need not remind you of putting in some Papers under your hands, which would have been Aggravations of the former Contempts, which upon better thoughts you desired, and we gave you leave to withdraw. What other Men, who are led by Populacy (which is the Fool's Paradise, but the Wise Man's scorn) say of us while we are doing our Duty to God and the King, we value no no more than what they dream of us: For we set a greater estimate upon our own Duty than other men's thoughts, and will discharge our Consciences faithfully, whatsoever becomes of our Credit. We can allow those who are dis-affected to the Crown and to the Church of England, to talk of us at their own Rate; we shall vindicate the King's Authority, and redeem it from Contempt by all Just and Lawful means; But yet Gentlemen, the great concern we have for you, and our earnest design to rescue you out of danger (if you are not sturdily resolved to cast away yourselves) obliges us to offer you once for all, that if you will freely and presently make such submission to His Sacred Majesty, as the Heinousness of your Offences does in our Judgement require, we will pass by your faults, and recommend you hearty to Gods and the King's Mercy, and accordingly we require the Deputy Register to Read the Form of such a submission to you, as the Court upon mature deliberation hath judged necessary for them to expect, and require in Point of Justice as an expiation for all the former disobedience and contempts, of which they have found you guilty; which they that are willing and well resolved, may immediately Sign, and the rest of you are Commanded to withdraw, excepting Dr. Thomas Smith and Mr. Charnock, with whose good behaviour towards His Sacred Majesty, in the concern before mentioned, we declare ourselves to be well satisfied, and doubt not, but that His Majesty will be so too when we shall have further occasion to represent it to him.    

§. 3.  
After the Bishop's Speech all were ordered to withdraw, 
Register.  except the Fellows, and the Form of a Submission was ordered to be Read to them, in the words following.  

To the Kings Most Excellent Majesty.  
The Humble Petition and Submission of the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxford, whose Names are Subscribed.  
May it please your Majesty,  
WE your Majesty's most humble Petitioners, having a deep sense of being justly fallen under your Majesty's displeasure, for our disobedience and contempt to your Majesty, and to the Authority of your Majesty's Commissioners and Visitors; We do in all humility prostrate ourselves at your Majesty's Feet, humbly begging your Pardon for our said Offences, and promising that we will for the future behave ourselves more Dutifully, and for a Testimony thereof, we do acknowledge the Authority of your Majesties said Visitors, and the Justice of their Proceed, and we do declare our entire Submission to the Lord Bishop of Oxon as our Precedent.   
He then told them, that their Subscribing the same was the only means that could recommend them to His Majesty's favour. But all the Fellows to whom the said submission was proposed 
* Dr. Thomas Smith had not the Question proposed to him, having been absent from the College during the heat of the contest, and wholly unconcerned in it, by which it appears how false the Oxford Relation, p. 37. 38. is.  (being severally asked the Question) peremptorily refused to subscribe. Mr. Thompson desired to be excused from subscribing, for that he had given his Vote for Mr. Farmer, and had not concurred with the Society in any thing they had done since in this business, and declared that he never had been disobedient nor ever would be, whereupon their Lordships excused him.   

§. 4.  
Dr. Aldworth desired, 
The Oxford Relation is thus p. 37. 38.  in the Name of himself and the Fellows, time to consider of the submission, and give their Answer in Writing, to whom the Bishop of Chester said, they must every one Sign or Refuse as they were called; And Baron Jenner said, there was no Answer to be given, but Yea or No: They all moved again for time, but it was denied; then Dr. Aldworth said, My Lords, this is my first appearance before your Lordships since your sitting here, therefore I pray to be heard.  
My Lords, I am as ready to comply with the King's Pleasure as any Man living, neither do I know that we have ever in this place been disobedient to the King, when ever 'twas in our Power to obey his Commands. Our Founder, in the first Clause of the Oath we take at the Election, hath provided, that no one shall be Precedent of this College, but who was bred in this, or in the College wherein he himself was bred, now for us who have Elected Dr. Hough, a Person Qualified according to our Statutes, who hath been Installed, Sworn, Confirmed and Approved of in all the ways and manners prescribed in the Statutes: For us my Lord to accept and admit of a Stranger and a Foreigner in his place, is to the best of my understanding a giving up the Rights of the College to other uses than the Founder designed it— Here Dr. Aldworth was Interrupted by the Bishop of Chester, saying, the Statutes were overruled by the King's Authority, or words to that effect. To which the Dr. Answered, your Lordships sit here as Visitors, which Implies there are certain Laws, and Statutes which we are bound to observe, and by which we are to be Governed, and if it shall appear to your Lordships, that we have Acted conformable to those Statutes, I hope we shall neither incur the King's displeasure nor your Lordships; The whole Tenor of our Statutes run, that we should Inviolably maintain our Right, and observe the Rules of our Founder. He has laid his Curse upon us if we vary from them, here he repeated the words; Ordinamus sub poena Anathematis & Indignationis Omnipotentis Dei ne quis, etc. Item sub Interminatione Divini Judicis Interdicimus.  
To which the Bishop of Chester replied, are you not to obey the King as well as your Founder's Statutes? To this the Vice-President Answered, I ever did obey the King, and ever will do: our Statutes which we are Sworn to are Confirmed by several Kings and Queens before and since the Reformation, and as we keep them are agreeable to the King's Laws both Ecclesiastical and Civil, 
Whilst we live up to them, saith the Printed Relation.  and whilst we keep up to 'em we obey the King. The Bishop of Chester replied, the Statutes were never Confirmed by his present Majesty, to which Dr. John Smith said, neither have they been Repealed by His Majesty, 
The Mandate being an Inhibition repeals them for the present time by Dispensation.  and what is not Repealed is Confirmed; After this their Lordships pressing either to Sign or Refuse, Dr. Aldworth said, My Lords I'll deal plainly in regard to my Oath and the Statutes, to the Right of all our Successors and of Dr. Hough, whom I believe to be as fairly Elected 
* This was a bold Assertion and I hope to prove it as false.  and as Legally Possessed as ever any since the Foundation of the College: I cannot submit to the Bishop of Oxon as Precedent, so he was ordered to withdraw.  
After this, the same Question was put to all the Fellows singly, who all refused to Sign the submission except Dr. Thomas Smith and Mr. Charnock, who were not pressed having as their Lordships said behaved themselves Dutifully towards the King Mr. Thompson desired to be excused from subscribing, for that he had given his Vote for Mr. Farmer, and had not concurred with the Society in any thing they had done since in this business, and declared he never had been disobedient nor ever would be. Then their Lordships produced a Petition sent to the Earl of Sunderland upon the report of the King's Mandate for Mr. Farmer, which he had Signed, therefore pressed further his subscribing the submission. This he owned, but said, it was before the King's Mandate was produced, but after it was shown at the Election he Voted for Mr. Farmer in obedience to the King's Command, and promised to obey the Bishop of Oxford, whereupon their Lordships excused him.   

§. 5.  
Then the Lords called for the Buttry-Book and caused all the Names of those Fellows, who refused to subscribe, to be struck out, and the Fellows so struck out being called in, the Sentence of Expulsion was Read to them in this Form.  

By His Majesty's Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes and for Visiting of the Universities, and all Cathedrals, and Collegiate Churches, Colleges, Grammar-Schools, Hospitals, and other the like Corporations or Foundations and Societies, and particularly impowered to Visit Magdalen College in the University of Oxford.  
WHereas in our Visitation of the said College, it appeared to us, that Dr. Charles Aldworth, Dr. Alexander Pudsey, Dr. John Smith, Dr. Thomas Bayley, Dr. Thomas Stafford, Mr. Robert Almond, Mr. Mainwaring Hammond, Mr. John Rogers, Mr. Richard Strickland, Mr. Henry Dobson, Mr. James Bayley, Mr. John Davies, Mr. Francis Bagshaw, Mr. James Fairer, Mr. Joseph Harwar, Mr. Thomas Bateman, Mr. George Hunt, Mr. William Cradock, Mr. John Gilman, Mr. George Fulham, Mr. Charles Penyston, Mr. Robert Hyde, Mr. Edward Yerbury, Mr. Henry Holden, Mr. Stephen Weelks, Fellows of the said College, have been severally guilty of disobedience to His Majesty's Command, and obstinately contemned His Majesty's Royal Authority, and do still persist in the same: We have thought fit, upon mature consideration hereof, to declare, pronounce, and decree, that the said Dr. Charles Aldworth, etc. and every of them be Deprived and Expelled from their respective Fellowships, and we do by this our Sentence and Decree, Deprive and Expel them from their said several respective Fellowships.  
Given under our Seal the 16th. of November 1687.   
About Twelve a Clock, as soon as their Lordship's rose, the Decree for the Expulsion of these Twenty Five Fellows was fixed on the College Gates in the Form aforesaid.   

§. 6. The Expelled Fellows give in their Protestation against the Lords Commissioners Decree.  
The Fellows under-named than gave in Papers subscribed by themselves to the Lords Commissioners in this Form.  

May it please your Lordships,  
I Do profess all Duty to His Majesty, and respect to your Lordships, but beg leave to declare that I think myself injured in your Lordship's Proceed, and therefore Protest against them, and will use all Just and Legal ways of being relieved.  
Novemb. the 16. 1687. Others desired that the like Protestation might be entered for them 

Charles Aldworth.  
James Bayley.  
Joseph Harwar.  
John Gilman.  
Tho. Bateman.  
Edw. Yerbury.  
Stephen Weelkes.     
Then their Lordships Ordered them to withdraw, 
Register.  and proceeded to Admit others into their places, and in order thereunto, called for those who were recommended by His Majesty's Mandates, viz. 
(a) Dated 11. November.  Mr. Charles Goring, Mr. Thomas higgon's, 
(b) Dated 12. Nou. 1687. Nou. 13. 1687.  Mr. Fairfax, Mr. Robert Hill, Mr. John Warburton, Mr. Francis Haslewood and Mr. Laurence Wood But none of them appeared except Mr. Thomas higgon's, whereupon their Lordships sent for three of the Demies, viz. Mr. Samuel Jenefar, Mr. Mander and Mr. Hanson, and the two last desiring to continue Demies, their Lordships Admitted Mr. higgon's and Mr. Jenefar Fellows, they taking the usual Oath of a Fellow.  
Then Mr. Bradley whaley, Mr. Walter Walsh and Mr. Midleton were called, but Mr. Midleton not appearing, Mr. whaley and Mr. Walsh were Admitted Demies and took the Oath of a Demy, and their Names were entered in the Buttry-Book.  
Then their Lordships took into their consideration the Case of the absent Fellows; & the non-appearance of Mr. Maynard, Mr. Hicks and Mr. Goodwin seeming excusable, by the Certificates produced and Oaths made in their behalves, and also it appearing that they and Mr. Francis Smith (who is Travelling abroad) had not been any ways concerned in the whole Affair, their Lordships thought fit to excuse them: And left the Expulsion of the rest, viz. Mr. Hawks, Mr. Holt and Mr. Thornton to the Precedent, who they conceived had full Power to Expel them, if hereafter at their return to the College they should refuse to make their submission in the same manner as proposed to the rest of the Fellows, and so the Lords Commissioners concluded.  
What followed after their Lordship's return to London.   

§. 7. What was done by the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall.  

Out of the Register.  At a Court held in the Council Chamber at Whitehall the 28th. of November 1687. Present the Lord Chancellor, Lord Precedent, Lord Chamberlain, the Bishops of Duresm, Rochester and Chester, the Lord Chief Justice Wright, the Lord Chief Justice Herbers and Mr. Baron Jenner.  
The further Account of the Proceed of the Visitation of St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford was Read, upon which it was moved, 
The Lords Commissioners resolution to Incapacitate the Expelled Fellows, etc.  that the Expelled Fellows should be further proceeded against by a Sentence of Incapacity. The Lords upon debate were of Opinion, that the said Fellows ought to be incapacitated from receiving any Ecclesiastical Preferments for the future, and direct that Mr. Solicitor General, Sir Robert Baldock, Sir Thomas Pinfold and Dr. Hedges shall Attend the next Morning at Nine of the Clock upon this matter.  
At a Court, etc. the 29th. of November 1687. Mr. Solicitor General, Sir Robert Baldock, Sir Thomas Pinfold and Dr. Hedges attend and have the following Paper delivered to them.  
The Lords think it requisite, that the Fellows lately Expelled out of St. Mary Magdalen College should be Incapacitated from receiving any Ecclesiastical Preferment for the time to come, and desire you to consider of the Method and best manner of proceeding herein.  
Their Lordships appointed them to give them their Opinion upon the matter upon Monday next at Ten in the Morning, but the Meeting was put of till Thursday the 8th. of December.  
At a Court the 8th. of December 1687. Present the Lord Chancellor, Lord Precedent, Earl of Huntingdon, the Bishops of Duresm, Rochester and Chester, the Lord Chief Justice Wright and Baron Jenner.  
Mr. Solicitor General, Sir Robert Baldock, Sir Thomas Pinfold and Dr. Hedges, gave their Answer upon the Paper given them the 28th. of the last Month concerning the Fellows lately Expelled out of St. Mary Magdalen College, the Lords enter upon debate of the matter, and put off the further consideration thereof till Saturday the 10th. Instant, at Four in the Afternoon.  
At a Court the 10th. of December 1687. The last mentioned Lords being present.  
The Lords reassume the Debate concerning the Fellows lately Expelled out of St. Mary Magdalen College, and agree upon the following Order.   

§. 8.  

At a Council held in the Council Chamber at Whitehall the 10th. of December 1687. Present. 

Lord Chancellor.  
Lord Precedent.  
Earl of Huntingdon.  
Lord Bishop of Duresme.  
Lord Bishop of Rochester.  
Lord Bishop of Chester.  
Lord Chief Just. Wright.  
Baron Jenner.    
By His Majesty's Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes, and for the Visitation of the Universities, and of all and every Cathedral and Collegiate Churches, Colleges Grammar-Schools, Hospitals, and other the like Incorporations or Foundations and Societies.  
WHereas we thought fit by our Order of the 22d. 
The Sentence of Incapacitating.  Day of June last to declare and decree that the pretended Election of Mr. John Hough (now Dr. John Hough) to the Presidentship of St. Mary Magdalen College in the University of Oxon was void, and therefore did amove the said Mr. Hough from the place of Precedent of the said College. And whereas the Fellows of the same were likewise Convened before us for their disobedience to and Contempt of His Majesty's Authority by making the said pretended Election, and it now appearing unto us, that the said Dr. John Hough, Dr. Charles Aldworth, Dr. Henry Fairfax, Dr. Alexander Pudsey, Dr. John Smith, Dr. Thomas Bayley, Dr. Thomas Stafford, Mr. Robert Almond, Mr. Mainwaring Hammond, Mr. John Rogers, Mr. Richard Strickland, Mr. Henry Dobson, Mr. James Bayley, Mr. John Davys, Mr. Francis Bagshaw, Mr. James Fairer, Mr. Joseph Harwar, Mr. Thomas Bateman, Mr. George Hunt, Mr. William Cradock, Mr. John Gilman, Mr. George Fulham, Mr. Charles Penniston, Mr. Robert Hyde, Mr. Edward Yerbury, Mr. Henry Holden and Mr. Stephen Weelks, lately Fellows of the said College do persist in their disobedience and contempt, we have thought fit, upon mature consideration of the matter, to Declare, Decree, and Pronounce, and we do accordingly Declare, Decree and Pronounce, that the said Dr. John Hough, Dr. Charles Aldworth, etc. as before recited, and every of them shall be and from henceforth they are hereby declared and adjudged Incapable of Receiving or being Admitted to any Ecclesiastical Dignity, Benefice or Promotion, and that such and every of them who are not as yet in Holy Orders, shall be and are hereby declared and adjudged uncapable of Receiving and being Admitted into the same. And all Arch-Bishops, Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Officers and Ministers within the Realm of England are hereby required to take notice of this our Sentence, Order and Decree, and to yield Obedience thereunto.  
Given under our Seal the 10th. Day of December 1687.   
The Lords agreed to send a Duplicate of the foregoing Order under their Seals to every Archbishop and Bishop, which accordingly was done.  
Thus I have drawn to a Conclusion the whole Proceed concerning this College, as to the Declaring Void the Election of Dr. Hough, and the Suspending of Dr. Aldworth and Dr. Fairfax by the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall, and the Expelling the forenamed Fellows by the Lords Visitors at Oxford, together with this Final Decree of Incapacitating them by the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall in Conjunction with the Lords Visitors at Oxford.  
I shall now proceed to give an Historical Account of the Nature of the Societies, or Incorporations, called Colleges and Universities.  
Secondly, Some Visitations of the Universities of Oxford, or particular Colleges by Legatine, Metropolitical, Episcopal, or Local Visitors, or by the Immediate Authority of the Kings of England from Age to Age.  
Thirdly, Several Instances of the Kings of England's Dispensations with the Statutes of Universities or particular Colleges.  
Fourthly, I shall Answer the Objections.     

CHAP. III.  
Of the Nature and Constitution of the Societies of the Liberal Arts, such as Colleges and Universities are.  

SECT. I.  
Concerning Incorporations in General and the Privileges granted to the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge by our Kings or the Popes.  

§. 1. All sorts of Societies and Corporations are Founded by the King.  
BEfore I Treat of the Royal Foundation, or the particular Charters, or Bulls granted to the University of Oxford, I think it convenient, as a Preliminary, to give the Ingenuous Reader a short abridgement of what our Common Lawyers have delivered how the Incorporations of this Kingdom are all Constituted by the Kings of England, Privileged from the Crown, and are at the sole Will and Pleasure of the Sovereign who may at his pleasure for mis-user, non-user, or abuser dissolve them according to Common-Law. First of the Subject matter of such Incorporations.  
A Corporation is the same according to 
(a) Lib. 2. fol. 5. 6. Coke 10 Rep. 29. The Ancient and Modern use of the word University.  Bracton which the Civilians Style Collegium or University; Si Rex concesserit, says he, alicui Vniversitati, sicut Civibus & Burgensibus, so that in his time an Incorporation by the Name of Citizens and Burgesses was called an University, in the same Sense that Communitas was Styled, signifying any Society that was under some special Denomination, so Bodinns saith, by the word Collegium no particular Society is determined, but under that Name Corporations of several natures are contained, and whether Lay or Ecclesiastical is specified by the ends for which they are Constituted; but now the word is generally restrained to the Academies of the Liberal Arts.  
☞ All Natural persons, 
(a) Coke 10. Rep. fol. 14. Of the Constituting parts of a Corporation.  as such, are capable of holding or taking this Right of a Politic Capacity, and as all the natural persons are an Essential part constituting the Body Politic 
(b) 21 E. 4. fol. 22.  so all the operations and exercise of the Rights are only performed by the Natural persons.  
Therefore when the Question is of non-user or abuser of Franchises by a Corporation, it must of necessity be intended for some Act 
(c) Attorney General's Argument for Quo Warranto against London. fol. 2.  or negligence of the Natural persons, or those Officers employed by them: For whatever Franchises any persons enjoy they do it as Usu-fructuaries.   

§. 2. How all Colleges and Corporations are made such by the Sovereign.  
It is to be considered, that such Societies ought to be Constituted by none but the Sovereign, otherwise the Government would be in danger, if Liberty were granted for persons to enter into Combinations: For however specious they might at first make the end of their uniting, yet they might abuse the Power to the detriment of the Common-weal, therefore in the Digests we find the Law thus 
(d) Lege neque Societas i. f. quod cujuscum que Vniversitatis.  neque Societas, neque Collegium, neque hujusmodi Corpus, passim omnibus habere conceditur nam & legibus & Senatus-consultis & principalibus constitutionibus eares coercetur. Agreeable to which I find in the Letter from King Edward to the Pope in behalf of the University, that it enjoys 
(e) In Regia Benevolentia recumbit speciali. Rot. Rom. 11. E. 2. M. 14. Intus.  its Privileges by special Royal Benevolence.  
By the Constitution of our Laws this Right, as all Jurisdiction and Franchises are, is Lodged in the Crown, and thence only derived; So 
(a) Rex habet omnia Jura in manu suâe quae ad Coronam & ad Laitatem pertinent, potestatem, & Regni Gubernaculum. Habet etiam Justitiam & Judicium quae sunt Jurisdictiones; habet etiam ea quae ad pacem pertinent. Ea quae dicuntur privilegia, licet pertinent ad Coronam, possunt ad privatas personas transferri, sed de gratia ipsius Regis speciali.  Bracton upon the Question quis concedere potest libertates & quibus, & qualiter referuntur, thus resolves it. The King saith he, hath all the Rights in his own Hands which appertain to the Crown and his Lay-Power, and the Government of the Kingdom. He hath also Justice, and Judgement, which are Jurisdictions, and those things which appeartain to Peace.  
He further observes, that those things which are called Privileges, tho' they appertain to the Crown, may be transferred to private persons, but of the special Grace only of the King.  
☞ All the Law Books Unanimously agree, that none can make Corporations but the 
(b) 49 E. 3.4.49. Ass. 8.  King, and such Power cannot be prescribed, for it inherent in the Crown: Therefore Sir Edward 
(c) Co. 10. Rep. f. 33. b.  Coke calls them Creatures of the Crown.  
The Nature of some 
(d) Attorney General's Argument for the Quo Warranto Ms. p. 9  Corporations is to be Constituted by the King alone, as the Dean and Chapters, Majors and Commonality; some have been by the Pope's alone, and some mixed by the King for the Temporal Possession, by the Pope for their Spirituality. However the King is still the Donor, Fountain, and Spring from whence these and all other Liberties flow.   

§. 3. Things requisite to a Corporation.  
My 
(c) Suttons Hosp. fol. 29.  Lord Coke saith there are Four things, that are of the Essence of a Corporation: First a Legal Authority, which he saith is Four ways; First, By Common Law as by the King alone, which therefore is said to be by Common Law as the most known and regular way; Secondly, By Authority of Parliament; Thirdly, by the King's Charter; Fourthly, By prescription; which in effect are all by the King: for what is by Act of Parliament is certainly so, and what is by prescription is presumed to have obtained a Grant from the Crown, which in process of time hath been lost and so by the Tacit allowance and consent of Successive Kings acquires a Right. His other Essential parts are in the Operative words, of which there is no need to discourse here.  
☞ By the Statute of Merton 
(a) Id. p. 26. b.  no Grant of Lands to Pious or Charitable uses are good without the King's Licence: For this purpose, the Kings Grant is absolutely necessary, for that it was solely in his Power to Grant, and the Donor of the Lands without the King can do nothing to establish a perpetuity.  
Without capacitating, the Incorporating cannot be effected, for the Inhabitants of a Village or City are single persons, which are not in a Capacity to take any Lands in Succession (the like is to be said of Liberties, Privileges and Immunities) but only to their Singular Heirs, but such Inhabitants are in a Capacity to be Incorporated by the King, and after such an Incorporation to have a Succession of Lands, Tenements and Hereditaments.   

§. 4. The end of Corporations.  
☞ The general intent and end of all Civil Incorporations, allowed by the Policy of the Law 
(b) Attorney General's Argument ut supra.  is in order to better Government, subservient to the Oeconomy of the whole by such prescribed Rules as the Kings of England have been Graciously pleased to limit them by, which as Emergences happened might be altered by the same Power that bestowed them.  
☞ Bishop Saunderson 
(a) Quum ex concessione principum, idque ex gratia speciali corporentur isti●s modi Societates, nec aliis gaudeant juribus privilegiis vel potestate extra ea quae vel ex diuturna temporis praescriptione vel ex chartis diplomatibusque Regiis constare potest fuisse sibi concessa. De obligatione Conscientiae praelect. 7. sect. 28.  according to his Judicious way of expressing matters, saith the Sodalities, Bodies Corporate, or Colleges are as Members of the great Body the Kingdom or Commonwealth, and are contained in it as the Inferior Orbs of the Heavens are in the Superior. That these are Incorporated by the Grants of Princes of their special Grace; and enjoy not any Rights, Privileges or Powers besides those which by prescription of long time, or from Royal Charters, it appears they have had Granted to them. Therefore whatever Power they have of making any Laws for their Government, it is derivative and no way Primitive, and is ultimately resolved into the Supreme Regal Power as it's true Original. Therefore such like Societies or their Magistrates, cannot at their own Arbitrament constitue or exercise any Power in making Laws, but according to the manner and measure of the faculty Indulged to them by the Prince.  
☞ Hence it is, that whoever is the Founder of a College, the King calls it upon all occasions Our College, and the Members likewise in all Applications to the King say Your College, for tho' the particular Founder give the Land, yet as it is a College, or Corporation the King is the Founder.  
☞ So it is 
(b) Patrick Case Trinit. 18. Car. 2. Keble Rep. 2d. St. fol. 65.  vouched for Law, that the King without the Ordinary may Erect Universities, and this is not a Prerogative our Kings only enjoy, but we find it frequently in the Grants of the Modern Roman Emperors and Kings.   

§. 5. The Power of conferring Degrees in Universities conferred on Subjects.  
Examples of the Emperors giving Power to Count Palatines, to make Doctors in Divinity, Law, Physic, and Philosophy, (which are the peculiar Degrees conferred by Universities quâ Universities by the Grants of Privilege from their respective Sovereigns, may be found in Tho. 
(a) Thesi. 22. etc.  Sagittarius, cited by Mr. Selden.  
☞ So Rudolphus the second Emperor of Germany 
(b) Sacri Lateranensis Palatii Aulaeque nostrae Caesariae & Imperialis, Consistorii Comitu— Doctores, Licentiatos, & Baccalaureos in utreque Jure Magistros, item & Baccalaureos Liberalium Artium, & Philosophiae, nec non Poetas Laureatos Creare, Promovere Ordinare Constituere & facere Selden, Tit. Ho. ca 1. sect. 2. fol. 398.  granted by Patent to George Obrichtus, and his Son Thomas, both Professors of Law at Strasburgh, the Father being Primar Professor there, that they should be successively Counts of the Holy Lateran Palace, and of the Caesarian hall and Imperial Consistory, and that they have Authority to create, promote, ordain, and constitute and make Doctors, Licentiates, and Bachelors in both the Laws, Masters and Bachelors of the Liberal Arts, and Philosophy, and likewise Poet's Laureates, with all and singular Privileges, Prerogatives, Exemptions, Honours, Preeminences, Favours Indulgences, and Graces whatsoever, the like Graduates in Vienna, Paris, etc. enjoy, etc. Dated at Prague the 19th. of November, 36 Regni 1610.  
Maximilian the Second Emperor, 
(c) Tho. Sagittarius ad Thes. 13.  by his Letters Patents Dated at Prague the 9th. of May 1575. created Henry Julius the first Rector of the University of Helmestadt and his Successors to be chosen into the said Office and Dignity, and into the Titles of Counts Palatines, and made him the first Rector.  
So Rodulphus the Second Grants 
(d) Idem ad Thes. 22.  to Nicholas Reusnerus, Power of making Doctors as well in Divinity as in Law, Physic, and Philosophy, and sometimes the Clause is added 
(e) Adhibit is in cujus libit Doctoris creatione Doctoribus eximiis de professione creandi ad minus tribus, qui Doctorandum examini subiiciant.  that such Counts Palatines shall call to them at least three Eminent Doctors of the Faculty, that the Doctor to be Created Professeth, who shall examine him that is to be Created Doctor.  
By all which it appears, that the Sovereign Empowers persons to confer the University Degrees.    

SECT. II.  
From whom the University of Oxford hath had all its Privileges.  

§. 1. The Kings of England sole Donors of the Privileges during the Saxons times.  
HAving dispatched what I thought fit to clear the point, that the Kings of England have the sole prerogative in their Dominions to make all sorts of Corporations: I now proceed to produce such Testimonies as I have found, that the University of Oxford pimarily own all their privileges quâ an University to the King solely, as the Donor or allower of them.  
King Alfred Reigned, according to our best Historians, 800 Years since, and is owned by all to be the great Restorer of the University of Oxford. In the the MSS life of St. Neotus commonly called St. Needs, as Cited by 
(a) Antiq. Glaston.  Malmsbury, 
(b) Tom. 3. p. 11.  Leland and others, Alfred is said to have Founded public Schools for Arts and Sciences, and Lodgings for the Students, and replenished them with the Young Nobility: And John 
(c) Lib. de Regibus.  Ross of Warwick tells us, that he Founded one for Grammar, one for Arts, and a third for Divinity.  
☞ It is likewise Recorded 
(d) Gul. Malmsb. de Antiq. Mo. Glaston. MSS Ranulph Hygden. lib. 2.  of him, that he delivered to the University Laws and wholesome Statutes for their Government, and adorned them with privileges, which he confirmed by his Royal Charter, and obtained from Pope Martin the Second about the Year 883. that they should be confirmed according as 
(a) Lib. vita Neoti. To. 4. Balaeus Cent. 2. No. 23.  St. Neotus had before requested from the Pope.  
He was so great a Benefactor, that it is Recorded 
(b) Wood Antiq. Oxon. fol. 13.  of him, that he gave an Eighth part of his Revenues to maintain Scholars and the Lectures in the Schools.  
To pass by many Saxon Kings, whose favours to this University are recited by 
(c) Id. a fol. 2. ad 42.  Mr. Wood in his Elaborate History of the University of Oxford; It is recorded 
(d) Scholas publicas per urbes oppidaque Regni constitutas e Fisco Regio Stipendiis posuerit. Hist. Aurea par. 2. lib. 22. c. 28. MSS.  of Canutus, Successor to King Edmund, that he placed public Schools in the Cities and Borroughs of the Kingdom, appointing Stipends for them out of his Treasury.  
Although Harold the First took away from the 
(e) Leland To. 4. p. 199.  Schools the Stipends, and the Lands from the University about 1036. yet Edward the Confessor about 1042. restored again the Goods of the Religious, and of the Professors of Ingenuous Arts by Edict 
(f) Gul. Lambard in Archainomia Edit. 1568. fol. 126. b.  in whose soever Possession they were. So that here is both an Example of a Kings seizing all the Revenues and consequently the liberties, and another's restoring them to the University.   

§. 2.  
King Henry the First Anno 1130. Built his Palace at Bellamont, and kept his Easter there, 
(g) Privilegia tam varia Vniversitati simul urbique Indulsisse creditur Heuricus quae deperdita quamvis olim font, in Successirum tamen ejus Chartis aliquando memorantur, Wood Antiq. Oxon. fol. 49.  My Author saith, he is believed to have granted several privileges to the University and City of Oxford, which tho' they be long since lost, yet they are remembered in his Successors Charters.  
Anno 1134. Mr. Robert Pulleyn 
(a) Leland To. 4. pa. 140.  flourished in that University, he was made Cardinal of St. Eusebius by Pope Celestine the Second, and by Lucius the Seventh was Chancellor, and was, saith my Author, in so great esteem with the King and the Pope, 
The Pope confirms the privileges granted by former Kings.  that he obtained Bulls and Grants both for Defending the Universities privileges, and the Administering the University itself.  
☞ Anno 1229. 13 H. 3. There happening a great Sedition betwixt the University and Citizens of Paris, so that the Scholars shut up their Schools, and some withdrew themselves to Anjou, others to Rheims and Orleans, 
(b) Vnde Vestrae duximus Vniversitati significandum quod si vobis placet ad Regnum nostrum Angliae vos transfer, & in ea causa Studii moram facere. Civitates, Burgos, vel Villas quascunque velitis Elegere, vobis ad hoc assignabimus, & omni modâ, sicut decet, libertate & tranquilitate, qua deo placeri & vobis plene sufficere debeat, vos gaudere faciamus. Rol. Pat. 13. H. 3. m. b.  King Henry the third by his Letters Patents Dated at Reading the 14th. of July 1229. Invited them to come into England to Study and choose what Cities, Burroughs, or Villages they pleased, which the King would assign to them, and cause them to enjoy all fitting Liberty and Tranquillity which to the pleasure of God might be sufficient for them, by which the King's power of Founding new Universities is manifest.  
Anno 1242. 26 H. 3. The King being to go to Gascoign, having a care of the University of Oxford, 
(c) Potestatem, datis ad eosdem literis, fecit Querimonias clericorum accipiendi & quod ex usu maxime Vniversitati esset, Statuendi Pat 26 H. 3. m. 5.  gave Power by his Letters Patents to Gualther Archbishop of York, William de Cantilupe and William de Eboraco to receive complaints of the Clerks in the University, and to appoint what might be most of use to the University. This Archbishop of York was Walter Grey, who was such a Benefactor to the University, that a Yearly Mass, with Placebo and Dirige was appointed for him on St. Martin's Day, at which all the Regent's were to be present.  
From this Record we may learn that, notwithstanding any Power the Archbishop of Canterbury, or the Bishop of Lincoln might by the Canons claim to Govern the University, yet the King by his Prerogative appoints special Guardians for them in his absence.   

§. 3. King Henry the 3d. grants privileges during his pleasure.  
Anno 1244. 28 H. 3. The King Grants for the quiet of the Students of the University of Oxford of his special Grace to the Chancellor and University, that during his pleasure, they should enjoy several privileges in the causes of the Clerks to hold Pleas in all movable contracts, notwithstanding his prohibition, which was, that Secular Judges should have no Cognizance of Spiritual matters, or on the contrary. Dated at Reading the 10th. of May 28 Regni.  
By this it appears, 
Nata bene.  that if such privileges were granted of the King's special Grace, and only during his pleasure, how much more must it be judged requisite that Statutes, which were to Govern Elections, etc. should be at the King's Liberty to continue them or suspend them at his pleasure, but of this I shall treat more fully afterwards.  
This very Charter now mentioned, is Judged by some to be the Basis and Foundation of the Bull of Boniface the Eighth, obtained a few Years after from him.  
☞ Here once for all the Learned Reader is to observe, that as the Kings of England Granted to the University several Secular privileges, so the Popes granted them other Religious privileges by virtue of their place, Dignity, and Right Invested in them by the Canons according to what may be found in the 
(a) Hanc in super Vniversitatem Romanarum Pontificum & Diaecesanorum privilegiia multi modis adornatam sic celsitudo Regis sublimavit. A. fol. 8. a. B. fol. 1. b. C. fol. 1. b.  History inserted into the old Book of Statutes appertaining to the Chancellor and Proctors of Oxford, which runs thus.— The King's Highness Exalted this University being adorned with many privileges of the Roman Bishops and of the Diaecesans.  
However tho' the Popes and the Diaecesans granted the University several privileges, yet I shall show hereafter how the Kings of England have exercised a Sovereign power in all Affairs of the University, rescinding, dispensing with, or confirming Statutes at their pleasure.  
☞ Anno 1249. 
(b) Claus. 42. H. 3. M. 9 Wood Antiq. Ox. fol. 95. lib. 1.  Upon the 29th. of May 32 H. 3. The King being at Woodstock granted to the Scholars of the University several privileges there recited, and by his Letters Commanded the Sheriff, Mayor and Bailiffs of Oxford, immediately to observe and cause to be observed the said liberties, which he caused to be Enrolled the 33d. of his Reign, and it is observable in this Grant, that Ralph Fitz-Nicholas, Steward to the King by the King's Command, set his Seal as Witness to this Grant of the King, a practice long since laid aside; the Kings Teste me ipso being now sufficient.   

§. 4.  
Anno 1275. King Edward 
(c) Pat. 3 R. 1. M. 6.  the first granted to the University many rights and privileges, which it would be tedious to recite, they may be seen in the Patent and close Rolls, 3 E. 1. M. 18.  
King Edward 
(d) Ro. Pat. 8 E 2. part. 2● M. 24.  the Second Anno 1315. Granted to the University several privileges, confirming to them the Grants made, Anno 1244. 29 H. 3. and Anno 1255. 39 H. 3. and 1261. 46 H. 3.  
☞ Anno 1317. 11 Ed. 2. The King 
(a) Rot. Rom. 11 E 2. M. 10.  writes to the Pope, that whereas Boniface the Eighth had granted to the Universities of France that Grace, 
(b) Vtomnes qui Gradum Magistralis Honoris in quacunque facultate assecuti sunt— consimili velitis privilegio Decorare.  that all who had attained the Degree of Masters in whatever Faculty, might every where resume Lectures in the same, and continue them at their pleasure without any new examining, beginning again, or craving Grace from any; so he desires he will Adorn the University of Oxford with the like privileges. By this it appears, that the Pope cou●d grant the privilege, that whoever had attained to Degrees of Masters in this University might enjoy the like Honour in all others: But none can infer from hence that the Degrees they took here were by the Popes Grant solely.  
In the same Year we find the King writes to the Pope in behalf of the University of Cambridge desiring him, 
Dictam Vniversitatem perpetuare & privilegia quibus, etc. usi sunt hactenus & gavis● cum Augmentatione novorum condendorum, etc. Rot. Rom. 11 E. 2.  that he would perpetuate it, and would augment with new privileges those which the Chancellor, and Scholars of the same University, and their Predecessors had hitherto used and enjoyed. By which it seems some, or at least some general privileges, in Foreign parts, were desired, perhaps such as were craved for the Masters in Oxford.  
Anno 1327. King 
(c) Pat. 1 E. 3. M. 8.  Edward the Third in the first of his Reign, by inspeximus, confirmed all the privileges which had been granted to the University of Oxford by his Ancestors Kings of England, particularly those which King Edward the First had granted, confirming the Charter of King Henry the Third.  
☞ Anno 1353. 27 E. 3. the King 
(d) Pat. 27 E. 3. M. 5. Pat. 29 E. 3. No. 5.  granted several privileges to the University, but the Amplest Charter was granted by that King the 29th. of his Reign, wherein, besides several privileges of a Secular nature, the 
(a) Cancellarius possit per censuras Ecclesiasticas compelsere— Jam ordinare non possumus variis & arduis negotiis praepediti, Ordinationem hujusmodi nobis specialiter reservamus.  Chancellor hath power to compel the Inhabitants of Oxford, and the Suburbs to the observance of some of these privileges by Ecclesiastical Censures, and appoints that the Sheriff of Oxford should take an Oath yearly, to protect and defend the Masters and Scholars of the University, and their Servants from violence, and concludes that what by reason of various and tedious affairs he could not then, he specially reserved for himself to order. By which it appears, that the power of ordering all things relating to the University was solely in the King.  
☞ Anno 1375. 49 E. 3. The Chancellor, Masters, and Doctors of Divinity, and Masters of Arts (by power no doubt granted to them by some Kings of England) made several Statutes which seemed grievous to the Canon and Civil Law Bachelors and Professors, of which complaint being made to the King he declared them void. By which it appears, that the King hath the power of making the Statutes, 
Cusus est condere ejus est destruere.  for whoever hath the power of destroying, and abrogating, hath the power of constituting and appointing.  
Anno 1378. 
(b) Rot. Chart. 2. Ric. 2. No. 14.  By a Famous Charter of Inspeximus, King Richard the Second Corroborated the privileges granted by his Ancestors to the University, 
(c) Claus. R. 2. M. 23.  and released them of a Subsidy of 4 d. a Year, imposed by King Edward the Third upon every Clerk not Benificed, remaining in the University, which he 
(d) Pat. 5 R. 2. par. 2. No. 28.  confirmed by Patent the 5th. of his Reign, and Anno 1379. 30. Regni, he charged his Justices, Sheriffs, etc. to permit the Chancellor to enjoy and use all their Liberties granted by the Charter of the King's Progenitors.   

§. 5. Inferences from the before recited Charters.  
☞ By all which it appears most manifest, that the University owned the Original Donation of their privileges to the Crown, which extended even to the ordering the taking of Degrees, which is the more clear for that I find, that the Regent Master, there being but one it seems at that time, and the Bachelors and Scholars of the Domicans complained to the King, that they were 
(a) Cl. 2. R. 2. nu. 4.  prohibited from those Degrees with which they ought to be Adorned, 
Per Rescripta guae privato sigillo Regio per fraudem impetrato muniebantur prohibitos a Gradibus quibus ornari de buerunt.  by some Rescript or Mandate sent to the Chancellor, and Scholars under the King's Privy Seal, obtained by deceit, saith the Record, which shows, that if it had been otherwise obtained, they had been bound by them, for there is no mention as if any preceding Grants could have rendered them Illegal, but being proved it seems got by deceit, the King abrogated them upon their Petiton.  
Anno 1401. King Henry the Fourth 
(b) Rot. Chart. 2 H. 4. par. 1. No. 2.  in the second of his Reign not only confirmed the Ancient privileges of the University, but added others to them and enlarged the Limits of the Chancellor's Jurisdiction, within which they might determine Causes, notwithstanding the Rights of the Justices or other Magistrates.  
☞ Anno 1411. 12 H. 4. When the Chancellor, 
(c) Fragment. vet. Regist. Wood lib. 1. Antiq. Oxon fol. 205. a.  and Proctors, an Heads of the University had been summoned before the King to give an account of the Pope's Bulls, which they pretended as the ground of their contumacy, and the Chancellor and Proctors were displaced, the King Commanded others to be Elected to Succeed in their offices for the remaining part of the Year, by which the King's Jurisdiction over Magistrates of the University is very clear.  
Another instance of the King's absolute Jurisdiction over the University pro arbitrio is 
(a) Rossus lib. de Regibus p. 257.  what I find Anno 1420. 9 H. 5. That the King a year before his Death had designed to amend the Statutes of the University, which as they have their force only by the King's pleasure may be Abrogated or Suspended by the same.   

§. 6.  
I shall add to these one instance 
(b) Ms. in the Custody of Sir Thomas Powis Attorney General composed by his Father.  of the Foundation of Queen's College in Cambridge as I find it set out in a Plea 19 Car. 2. in Dr. Patrick's Case, viz. That King Henry the Sixth upon the 3d. of March 26 Regni, gave Licence to Margaret his Queen to Found a perpetual College of Fellows in the University of Cambridge, to remain there to Study and Pray, ad Studendum & Orandum, and the King willed that the Precedent and Fellows should be Chosen, Instituted, Regulated, Governed, and Deprived according to the Order and Statutes made by the Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, and the College to be Governed, by a Precedent and Four Fellows, and that the Precedent and those Four Fellows and their Successors, according to the Orders and Statutes, may Admit more Fellows, etc. An that the said Queen Margaret by virtue of the same Licence the 15th. of April the 26th. of King Henry the Sixth, did accordingly Found the College, etc. as before specified, and gave Licence to the Bishop of Coventry and Litchfield to make Ordinances, and Statutes, which he accordingly did; among which one is, that the College should consist of a Precedent and Fourteen Fellows, every one of which after they were Regent's in Arts should enter into Holy Orders, unless the Precedent and the greater part of the Fellows did permit longer time.  
Concerning this College I find further in the plea, that King James the First upon the 9th. of March, the second of his Reign confirmed all the Charters and Donations made to the Chancellor, Masters and Scholars of the University of Cambridge, and particularly granted that the Chancellor of the said University, and in his absence the Vicechancellor should be the Ordinary Visitor of all the Colleges within the said University, in which no special Visitor was appointed, and that no special Visitor was nominated for this College.  
☞ By these Patents it appears plainly how the Foundation itself, and the endowments thereupon were by the King's special Licence, and tho' the King made not the Statutes for the Government of the same, yet it was by His special Appointment, that the Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield was ordered to make them.  
I shall not need to recite any Grants of this King to the University of Oxford, because they are much in the same Tenor as those of his Predecessors, I shall therefore pass to what I find done by Pope Sixtus the Fourth; wherein it will appear what Confirmation and Corroboration of the Charters of the Kings of England were made by the Pope.   

§. 7. The confirmation of Pope Sixtus 4th.  
☞ Anno 1478. 18 E. 4. the Grants of the Pope's being either Wormeaten, or lost by some evil accident, especially the Famous Bull of Boniface the Eighth, which had been Annulled in the times of King Richard the Second and H. 4. and was not since Confirmed; The University Employ 
(a) Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 1. 230. b. F. F. fol. 74.  John Abbot of Abingdon, going to Rome about the Affairs of his Monastery, to get their privileges confirmed and restored to their former vigour, which he effected, and brought the Bull of Sixtus the Fourth to that purpose. Dated at Rome at St. Peter's on the Ideses of September, Anno 1479. and the 9th. Year of his Pontificat, which was the 19th. of Edward the Fourth.  
In which Bull the Grant of Pope Boniface the Eighth is confirmed, and many particular privileges recited, after which follows that as he is informed, the present Chancellor, Masters, Doctors, and all the Scholars of the said University desire to all those privileges, for the firmer 
(a) Permissis omnibus pre illorum subsistentia firmiori, nostri adiici muniminis firmitatem. Ibidem.  subsistence of them, that he would add the firmness of his defence. The Pope who with special love respects the Chancellor, etc. For their fervour of pure Devotion, and of their Faith which they bear to him, and the Roman Church; by Apostolic Authority, of his proper motion, not at their Instance, but of his own mere Liberality, by the Tenor of these presents confirms, and approves all the privileges granted by the present King Edward, as well as by other 
* Singula tam in Regum, quam Praedecessoris praedicterum literis contenta Autheritate Apostolic● tenore praesentium confirmamus & Approbamus, etc. Ibidem.  Kings of England to the University and the Students in it, holding the Tenors of the granted privileges to the presents for express, and Decreeing them to obtain the strength of a perpetual firmness, he Establisheth them by the Patronage of the present Writing, supplying all and singular defects of Law as well as Fact, if by chance any have Intervened in them. Concerning the power the Pope gave to the Chancellor to Absolve from the guilt of perjury in breaking the Statutes, and the punishments appointed by them, and in some cases dispensing with them, I shall treat when I come to consider the King's dispensing with the Statutes.  
There is another Bull of the same Pope, dated the 6th. of the Kalends of August the same Year, wherein he confirms the Bull of Pope Innocent the 4th. Anno 1254. 38 H. 3.  
I shall pass by the Confirmations of King Richard the Third and Henry the Seventh, who were both very  to the University.   

§. 8. The Charters of King H. 8. and his power over the University.  
Anno 1510. 2 H. 8. It being Customary for the Kings, when they begun their Reigns, to Grant privileges to the University, King H. 8. confirmed 
(a) In pixide longa 3.  their privileges and increased them, and among the rest he Ratified the most Ample Charter of King Edward the Fourth and all others, granting them a truly royal Charter exceeding all those of his Predecessors, as the Record saith.  
☞ This Year the University was solicitous to retrieve the Bulls of Popes, which had been by evil Arts stolen by some that wished evil to the University, upon which account the 
(b) F.F. Ep. 30.  Chancellor was desired to get them Transcribed out of the Chancery of the Apostolic See; But my Author complains that some Men upon the Banishing the Pope's Authority here, not warmed with a temperate zeal, 
Wood antiq. Oxon. lib. 1. fol. 241. a.  as they ought, but being all a Fire Committed to the Flames not only all the Bulls they could find, but what ever they could meet with that made any mention of the Roman Religion, by which many matters of great moment relating to History are lost.  
In the Year 1518. the 10th. of King H. 8th. Cardinal Wolsey being than not only a Favourite of the King but of the Pope, and attending the King and Queen to Oxford, 
(c) Regist. Colli. Marton fol. 241. a.  in the Convocation House, having told the University of his Study and most propense affection to it, and that he intended to Institute certain Lectures there, he earnestly entreated they would give him power to correct certain Statutes, which concerned learning, of which, some being repugnant among themselves, for the amending of which the University had formerly appointed Richard Fitz-James Bishop of London, and John Young Bishop of Calypole. The University received the Benevolence of the Cardinal, with all due respect, and Writ to the 
(a) F.F. Ep. 5861. etc.  Chancellor about it, who Answered on the 2d. of May, that he did not approve that such Authority should be given to any besides the Chancellor, and the Congregation of Regent's and Non-Regents: But he after changed his mind, and the 1st. of June, in the full 
(b) Ibid. fol. 31.  Convocation, it was Decreed that the Statutes should be delivered to the Cardinal to be Corrected and changed at his pleasure, and it was likewise ordained that the Liberties, Rights, and Privileges of the University, saving to every College their peculiar Rights, should be delivered to him, with full power to reduce the public Discipline into what Form he pleased.   

§. 10. The Kings retaining the privileges in his hands and restoring some particular ones at pleasure.  
☞ In the Year 1520. The 12th. of H. 8. the Townsmen thinking by this surrender that the University was without their old privileges, took the occasion to abuse some Scholars; therefore the University thought fit that the matter of renewing and increasing their rights and Privileges should be hastened, and the Cardinal being moved in it, appointed the two foresaid 
(c) H. fol. 56. a.  Bishops to Expedit it, and the King granted whatever was desired in this particular betwixt the Townsmen and the University.  
Anno 1521. The 13th. of H. 8. I find the University 
(d) Wood Antiq. Oxon. lib. 1. fol. 247. b.  apply to the Cardinal for the hasting of the Grant of the King's Charter, and the Recognition of the Statutes, and in the Year following I find that the Cardinal having still the University Statutes in his Hands, prorogued the Terms of the Proctors, and ordered other things in the University.  
Anno 1523. the 14th. of King H. 8. The Cardinal obtained 
(a) Pixide Long. N. 2.  a Charter of most Ample Privileges, so that however the University had committed their Statutes and Privileges to the Cardinal for Correction and Amendment, which they had reason to do, because his Dignity, and power was no less great than his intended Benefaction in Founding and Endowing Christ-Church and settling several Lectures; yet all this is to be supposed to be in subordination to the King, for he alone Grants the Charter which 
(b) H. fol. 200.  was sent Anno 1528. the 20th. of H. 8. by Dr. Hygden Dean of the Cardinal College. It is also further to be observed, that this Charter was upon some Command of the King 
(c) Wood Antiq. lib. 1. fol. 253. a.  re-delivered to the Cardinal, and after his precipitate ruin it was not restored to the University till the Year 1566. which was Forty two Years after.   

§. 11. The King seizeth all their privileges.  
☞ To clear the main point yet more. Anno 1532. 24 H. 8. The King Commanded, that both the University and City should deliver into his Hands all their Rights, and in January it was Decreed in 
(d) F. F. fol. 122. Vol. de Chartis Accadem. Oxon. Bib. Cotton. sub faustina c. 7. F. F. 122.  Convocation, that there should be two Instruments of submission drawn up for the University, one containing the surrender of all the Regal and Episcopal privileges, and the other the Regal only, and that the Regal privileges should be sent to the King, but the Episcopal and Papal should be kept, but my Author thinks the last were also sent. After this when any office in the University was void, the King appointed the Successors, so that it is found that even one of the Beadles was so placed.  
This Instance doth sufficiently manifest the King's absolute power over the Universities in taking into his hands at his pleasure all, or any part of their privileges, and restoring them when he thinks fit as he did these.  
Anno 1541. 33 H. 8. The King 
(a) F. F. fol. 107.6.  appointed Rules about the Election of the Proctors, and ordered several other things relating to the better Governing of the University.  
Anno 1543.35 H. 8. 
The King restores their privileges conditionally.  The King restored the Liberties to the University, which he had retained from the Year 1522. yet so as the Vicechancellor Tresham entered into a Recognizance of 500 l. that the University should exercise none of the privileges granted Anno 1523. by the means of Cardinal Wolsey.  
Thus I have given an Abridgement of what the Laborious Mr. Wood hath related concerning the Kings or Pope's Grants of privileges to the University, or what I have met with other where, relating to this business, and shall now proceed in my designed Method; referring the Reader for later Charters to the Arcives of the University, and the Act of Parliament for Incorporating both Oxford and Cambridge.     

CHAP. IU.  
Concerning the Visitations of the Universities, and particularly of that of Oxford.  

SECT. I.  
Concerning the King's Supremacy, and Power in Ecclesiastical Causes and Visitations.  

§. 1. First, what Authority the Kings of England used before the Reformation.  
IT cannot be expected, that I should discuss the Controversy here, how far the Pope's power was exercised in England in matters Ecclesiastical, or in things to be done in Ordine ad Spiritualia. The Curious may have recourse to the Learned Marca de Regno & Sacerdotio, the Concordata, the Regalia of France, and Sir Roger Twisdens Historical Vindication, if he would be satisfied in the bundaries of the Ecclesiastical and Secular power.  
☞ It will be sufficient for my purpose to show first, that long before the Reformation, several Kings of England permitted no Canons, or Constitutions of the Church, or Breves and Bulls of the Apostolic See, to be executed here without their Allowance, and that in several particulars, wherein the Pope in other places by the Canons, or the Plenitudo potestatis, exercised a special Jurisdiction, either some of our Ancientest Kings did the same, or if they apprehended any diminution of their Crown or Dignity to attend their exercise by any power not derived from their selves, they prohibited them.  
☞ And Secondly, 
Secondly, What power they have exercised since the Reformation.  That since the Supremacy hath been Established by Acts of Parliament in the Crown; The Kings of England may, according to the Laws in force, not only exercise all the powers they could, as Sovereign Princes, but likewise whatever the Pope de Jure, if not the facto could or did do, in the outward Regiment of Ecclesiastical matters: and consequently whatever was done in Visitations by the Authority of the Popes, Metrpolitans, or Dioecesan Bishops, may now be done by the Kings of England as Supreme Ordinary.   

§. 2.  
Before I enter upon this Subject, I desire it may be noted, 
These Instances are produced to Induce the Subjects obedience to the King whose Authority ought to be well considered.  that I bring not the Instances to induce a belief, that the Pope's according to the Canons of the Church did not oppose some of the practices of the Kings I mention: But to show how Incongruously the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College acted, who knowing these things, and that later Laws had devolved upon the King even the power of the Pope exercised here inforo externo, should dispute the King's Authority, in a matter so manifestly appertaining to his Royal Dignity.  
☞ For Brevity's sake I pass the Saxon times. King William the 1st. for the sure Establishing his Conquest, is noted by Eadmerus 
(a) Histor. novorum lib. 1. fol. 6. to which he adds de hujusmodi personis Episcopes, Abbates, & allies principes per totam tenam Justituit, de quibus Indignum Judicaretur, si per omnia suis legibus non obedirent. Idem.  to have Introduced the Norman usages of his Ancestors, tho' he calls them new here. Among which he reckons, that none in his Dominions should own the Pope but by his Command, nor receive his Letters unless shown first to him, and if the Archbishop of Canterbury called and presided in a General Council of the Bishops, he allowed nothing to be appointed or forbid, unless they were accommodated to his Will, and were first ordained by him, nor suffered any of his Barons or Officers to undergo any Ecclesiastical Censure but by his precepts.  
So that I think it not so strange, 
What King William Rufus did. Upon the Shism none more fit than the King to resolve whom to adhere to.  that during the Schism his Son William Rufus claimed as other Princes did, a Right to declare to which Pope he would adhere, some consenting to Pope Vrban, others to Clement. Therefore the King demanded of Anselm from which of those Popes he would receive his Pall, and the Archbishop Answered him, he would receive it from Pope Vrban. But the King 
(a) Rex dixit illum pron Apostelico nondum accepisse, nec suae vel paternae Consuetudinis eatenus extitisse ut praeter suam licentiam aut Electionem Aliquis in Regno Angliae Papam nominaret; & quicunque sibi hujus dignitatis Potestatem vellît praeripere, Unum foret ac si coronam suam sibi conaretur Auferre. Eadm. fol. 25.47.  told him, that he had not yet received him for Pope, nor had it been his, or his Father's Custom hitherto, that any should be received as Pope in England without his Licence and Election, and whoever would take from him this Power of his Dignity, should be esteemed by him as one that endeavoured to take from him his Crown. And when Anselm Answered, that he would not in any thing depart from obedience and subjection to Pope Vrban. The King in great wrath protested, 
(b) Nequaquam fidem quam sibi debebat simul & Apostolicae sedis obedientiam, contra suam voluntatem, posse servari. fol. 26. N. 1. None to go to Rome but with the King's leave.  that the Archbishop could not keep alike, or together, the Faith which he ought to the King, and the obedience to the Apostolic See, contrary to the Kings Will.  
When in the same Kings Reign the Archbishop was solicitous to have leave to go to Rome and Visit the Successor of St. Peter, for the being better instructed in the Government of the Church. He received Answer 
(c) Sed si, Iverit pro certo noverit, quod totum Archiepiscopatum in Dominium meum Redigam, nec illum pro Archiepiscapo ultra recipiam Idem. fol. 38.10.  from the King, that if he went he should for certain know, that he would seize his whole Arch-Bishopric into his hands, nor would he receive him for Archbishop any more, like as now the Writ not exeat Regno, is used with a Penalty specified.  
After this the Bishops of Winchester, Lincoln, Salisbury and  with several Barons, sent to him by the King, tell him, that he had troubled the King with many complaints; How that at the Parliament held at Rockingham he had 
(d) Pollicitus es per te, usus ac leges suas usque quaque deinceps servaturum, & cas sibi contra emnes homines fideliter defensurum. Idem fol. 39.27. In this whole Relation of matter of Fact, it is to be owned, that it was the personal repair of a Peer or great Man to Rome, to Appeal, that was forbid without the King's leave, but Appeals by Proctors were Anciently used in several Cases.  promised for the future, 
The promise of an Archbishop.  in all respects to keep and observe the Customs, and the King's Laws, and to defend them faithfully against all Men [which was an Oath of Fidelity used in that Age, and bound him in Allegiance, by reason of his Temporalities, but no ways like the present Oath of Supremacy] upon which they tell him the King believed he would have been quiet for the future. But, that he had openly contravened his promise and Faith, by threatening to go to Rome without the King's leave: Which was a thing altogether unheard of before, and against the usages of the Kingdom, that any of the Great Men, and especially himself, should presume any such thing, and lest the King should either be wearied, or importuned with him any more, or with any other, who being aggrieved might follow his Example; The King 
(a) Jubet ut quatenus jure jurando promittas quod nunquam amplius sedem St. Petri vel ejus Vicarsum pro quavis, quae tibi queat ingeri, causa Appellas, aut si, sub omni celeritate de terra suâ recedat. Idem 39.36.  Commands that by Oath he should promise, that he would never Appeal to the See of St. Peter or his Vicar, for any cause that might befall him, or if he did, that he should speedily departed out of the King's Territories: But the Archbishop persisting in his resolution to go, had not only his Arch-Bishopric seized; but the Pope being showed how his Carriage here was resented, did not afford him either 
(b) Idem fol. 52.17, 53, 28.  Consilium or Auxilium; yet the Writers of that Age censure that as an exorbitance of the King's power, however it may be a Document to some not obstinately to oppose their Prince.  
☞ By this Relation of matter of Fact it is evident, 
The Inference from this History. These are to be understood of matters Political and of Government, not in matters of Doctrine and Faith.  that in the time of these two Kings, whatever was directed from Rome hither, or was done by the Archbishop was to have the King's Approbation, otherwise it was not suffered to be executed, so that the King's allowance before made public as now used in France was requisite to give them a practicableness here.   

§. 3. Of the Investitures of Bishops.  
It is allowed by our Historians 
(c) Ingulphus fol. 500 vid. literas Pascha●lis 2 Henrico 2. apud Eadmerum fol. 113. & 115.  generally, that the Receiving Investitures of Churches from our Princes, their calling of Synods, determining Causes Ecclesiastical without Appeal to Rome, their Translating of Bishops, etc. have been practised here in Ancient times, the Canons and Popes reclaiming, sometimes quitted and resumed by our Kings as State Interest required.  
It is clear in History, 
This was no conferring holy Orders, but in relation to their Baronies.  that Bishops received Investitures from the King by delivery of a Staff, as an acknowledgement of a subjection to the King, at least for their Baronies which was after yielded not to be done by Lay Hands: yet King Henry the First at one time Writ to the Pope, that he would 
(a) Nec pro Amissione Regni sui passurum se perdere Investituras Ecclesiarum. Idem fol. 73.13.  not for the loss of his Kingdom, lose the Investiture of Churches and another time he threatened, that without doubt he would resume his Investitures, because he held them in Peace: However I do not find, that this went any further than Swearing Fealty to the King, 
Oath of Fidelity.  which seems to have long continued, and which was a sufficient badge of subjection. So we find a Writ 
(b) Gervac. Dorob. 4.1187. Col. 1503.36.  from R. de Glanvil to the Abbot of Battle, etc. wherein he Commands him on the part of the King by the Faith which he owes him, and by the Oath which he made to him, to do what he then enjoined.  
☞ As to the Legatine Power, 
Concerning the power of Legates.  it is apparent by several Instances, that none Exercised any here without the King's leave, whether by the Grant of Pope Nicholas to Edward the Confessor, I dispute not. I shall only note some few. King Henry the First had an Interview at guysor's with Pope Calixtus, and obtained of him, that he should Grant him all the Customs which his Father King William the First had in England and Normandy, and especially 
(c) Maxim ut neminemaliquando Legati Officio in Anglia fungi— permitteret, si non ipsa aliquâ praecipuâ quaerelâ exigentur, quae ab Archiepiscopo Cantuariorum Caeterisque Episcopis Regni terminari non possint, hoc fieri a Papa postularet. Kidm. fol. 125.53.  that he would permit none at any time, to exercise the Office of Legate in England, unless the King upon any special Plea should require it, and the thing could not be determined by the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Rest of the Bishops of the Kingdom, and that the King should desire it of the Pope.  
How the Pope's Legates were received may be best known by some Instances. 
Instances how the Pope's Legates were received. The Wars betwixt France, Scotland & England might make this caution.  When Guido Archbishop of Vienna Anno 1100. In the beginning of King Henry the First's Reign, by the Pope's Authority was appointed Legate as he gave it out. Eadmerus saith, that it was an admiration to all in England, for all knew that it was 
(a) Inauditum scilicet in Brittannia cuncti Scientes quemlibet hominum super se vices Apostolicas Gerere nisi solum Archiepiscopum Cantuarierum. Idem fol. 58.40.  unheard of in Britain, that any Man, except the Bishop of Canterbury, had the Pope's power. Therefore as he came so he returned, being received by none as Legate, neither did he perform the Office of a Legate while here. The words of my Author are,— a nemine pro Legato susceptus, nec in aliquo Legati officio functus.  
☞ In the Letters of Paschalis the Second of the 30th. of March and the 1st. of April, Fourteen Years after the returning of the Legate Guido, the Pope Expostulats with the King about several matters; one of which is, his admitting neither Messenger, 
(b) Sedis Apostolicae Nuncii vel litterae praeter Jussum Regiae Majesto tis nullam in Potestate tuae susceptionem aut aditum promerentur, nullus inde clamour, nullum inde Judicium ad sedem Apostolicam destinantur. Idem. fol. 113. & 116.  nor Letter to be received but by his leave, and the Year following Anselm (Nephew to the late Archbishop, and after Abbot of St. Edmundsbury) shown by Letters, that he had Committed to his Administration, Vices Apostolicas in Anglia. This made known here, the Queen, Clergy, and Nobility gathered in Council at London concluded, that the Archbishop should go to the King to Normandy, and make known to him the Ancient Custom of the Realm, and by his Advice to Rome, that these new things might be Annihilated, haec Nova annihilaret. So the Archbishop went to the King to Rouen, and met Anselm there, designing his Journey for England, but King Henry not suffering that any prejudice, saith my Author, should be brought upon the Ancient Customs of England, detained Anselm from going to England.   

§. 4. The Subjects repine at the Legates Praecedence of the Archbishop Canterbury.  
☞ Soon after we find Legates sent, and particularly John Cremensis Anno 1125. 25 H. 1. Who being but a Priest Cardinal, yet using the Habit of a Bishop, and performing the Office on Easter Day in a more Eminent Chair as an Archbishop, gave offence. But in a Council which he held and presided in at London the Kingdom took more offence, saith my Author, for then, 
(a) Videres enim rem hactenus regno Anglorum inauditam, Clericum scilicet, Presbyterii tantum Gradu perfunctum, Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Abbatibus, totiusque Regni Nobilibus qui confluxerant in sublimi solio praesidere illos autem deorsum sedentes ad nutum ejus, vultu & auribus animum suspensum habentes Geru. Dorob. Acta. Pontif. Col. 1663.42.  saith he, we might see a thing hitherto unheard of in the Kingdom of England. A Clerk, only having the Degree of a Priest, preside in a lofty Throne above the Arch-Bishops, Bishops, Abbots and all the Nobles of the Kingdom that Assembled there, they sitting below with Countenances and Ears attending his pleasure.  
☞ In this I take not so much notice, that he assumed such a place, that being due according to the Dignity of the Person he Represented, and is no more to be wondered at, then that the Lord Cromwell as Vicar General had place before the Archbishop of Canterbury; but I cannot but observe, that it was looked upon as such a Novelty, and a thing not used before, even as the Vicar General's place was in the latter Ages: And it is supposed by some to be the first Precedent of any Clergy Man's having Precedence here of the Archbishop of Canterbury, who was Styled, Alterius Orbis Papa, as having Vices Apostolicas here.  
But in Anno 1127. To take off this Envy, the Archbishop of Canterbury William Corbet was declared Legate, and in May following held a Council at Windsor, wherein 
(b) Cui praesidet sicut Apostolicae sedis Legatus Florent. Wigorn An. 1126.1127.  he presided as Legate of the Apostolic See, and it must be owned, that tho' these first three Kings after the Conquest Contested with Popes in these matters, yet afterwards Kings yielded more to the Canons of the Church.   

§. 5. Further power exercised by Legates.  
☞ Anno 1138. 3 Steph. Albert or Alberic Cardinal of Hostia was the Pope's Legate, and Consecrated Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury, and called the Clergy to a 
(a) Geru. Dorob. Col. 1346.58.  Colloquium by Apostolic Authority, by which it appears, that the Canons of the Church now obtained, and the King assented to the powers the Legate had, so that what was Decreed had the King's Allowance. In 
(b) Eadmerus fol. 24.11.  this Council he Commanded the Prior and Convent of Canterbury to choose such an Archbishop, whom the Authority of the Holy Canons in nothing might obstruct, and to whom the Bishops of his Province likewise aught to submit, 
Here is to be noted, that the King's Assent was required.  and to whom the King neither might, nor ought justly to deny his Assent, and that if any 
(c) Geru. Dorob. can. 9 Col. 1348.  injured any Ecclesiastical person, and did not give satisfaction, after three Admonitions he might be Excommunicated, and that none besides the Pope, unless the danger of Death were Imminent, might enjoin the manner of his final Penance, which my Author 
* Sir Roger Twisden ut supra.  says was the first Canon that was made whereby any thing done in England was referred to Rome; but of this I doubt.  
Anno 1139.39. H. 1. Pope Innocent the Third Conferred the Legatine power upon Henry Bishop of Winchester, King Stephen's Brother; his Faculties 
(d) Malmsbury fol. 103. a. 31.  were Read at a Council he called at Winchester bearing Date March the 1st.  
There being some differences betwixt the Archbishop and Monks of Canterbury, 
Disputes betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Legat.  they were referred from Rome to his Decisions so that he caused both Parties the second time to appear before him 1143. as Lagat, and Commanded 
(e) Willi. Thor●s Col. 1853.32.  Archbishop Theobald to restore one Jeremy whom he had removed. By these and other Carriages, there grew great distastes betwixt these two great Prelates. The Arch-BiNop prohibited 
(a) Jo. Hagulst. Col. 275. H. 4.  Winchester all Ecclesiastical Functions tho' he were the Pope's Legate, and both apply themselves to the Pope: Whence, a Learned 
(b) Sir Roger Twisden, Vindis. p. 27.  Person saith, our Historians do fetch the use of Appeals to Rome, tho' it may be Ancienter.   

§. 6. The Archbishop of Canterbury Created Legatus Natus.  
☞ These two great Prelates being before Lucius the Second, Anno 1144. the Bishop of Winchester 
(c) Willi. Thorn Col. 1804.44. J. Hagulst Col. 273.61. Anno 1145.  was dismissed his Legatine Commission, and the Pope finding with how great difficulty the Ecclesiastic Affairs of the Kingdom could be managed by any Legate, without the Archbishop of Canterbury, Created him and his Successors Legati Nati, by which such things as the Arch-BiNops did before, and which seemed to Interfere with the Pope's plenitude of power, the exercise of which the Archbishop was not so easily to be divested of, he might be said to make use of by a Legatine power.  
After this our Histories are full of Appeals to Rome, 
Greater subjection to the Pope.  and of the Authority Exercised by Legates, and we find some things allowed by the Decrees of Popes to be Transacted by the Archbishop of Canterbury quâ Archibishop and others quâ Legate, as appears in the Decretals where 
(d) De Officio Legati cap. 1.  Alexander the Third resolves, that the Archbishop could not hear, Jure Metropolitico, matters Episcopal, that came not to him per Appellationem, that is, by a Legal way, but Jure Legationis he might, such as were brought unto him only per quaerimoniam.   

§. 7. The Style of Legates a Latare when first used.  
☞ The Name of Legatus a Latere, is first found in our Historians to be given to Johannes 
(e) Hoveden Anno 1189.177. a. 10.  Anagninus Cardinalis Anno 1189, and altho' the power of these Legates was great, yet it is manifest, that what they did was only so far as they had the King's permission, so that in some respects it may be said, whatever they did in Visitations and other matters, was by the King's Authority and sufferance, for which purpose we have that Memorable Letter 
(a) Vita Hen. Chichelsey ab Ant. Duck Edit. 1617. p. 79.  from Henry Chichelsey to King Henry the Fifth, which I shall give in the words it was Writ in. Be Inspection of Laws and Chronicles, 
The Legatines power by our King's permission, was exercised in most Cases.  was there no Legate a Latere sent into no Lond and especially into your Reagm of Yngland, witoute great and notable cause. And that when they came, after they had done her Legacy, abiden but litul wile, not over a yer, etc. And yet evir that, was tretyd with or he come into the Lond, whon he should have exercise of his power, and how much should be put in Execution, an a venture after he had be reseyved, he whold have used it too largely to great oppression of your people.  
A further proof that Legates here could do nothing contrary to the Laws and Customs of the Land appears in this particular I shall now recite.  
☞ Henry Beaufort the Rich Bishop of Winchester, 
The first Cardinal that was a Privy Councillor.  who was Cardinal of St. Eusebius, Son of John a Gaunt, and so of the King's Blood, and was employed by Martin the Fifth as General against the Bohemians, and to that end Erected his Cross Anno 1429. 8 H. 6. was sent Legate into England, and was made one of the King's Privy Council, and is noted to be the first that of that Order was so Admitted: Yet we find that he was to 
(b) R●t. parl●● 8 H. 6. N. 17. His protestation to absent himself when matters of difference betwixt the King and Pope were debnted.  make a protestation, that as often as any matter, cause or business, did concern the King, his Kingdom, or Dominions on the one part; and the Apostolic See on the other, which was to be Communed and Treated of in the King's Council the Cardinal should absent himself, and no ways be present at the Communication of the same.  
It further appears how Legates Executed by the King's Allowance or Connivance the powers given them by the Pope; because if they did otherwise, no person, being the King's Subject, was so great, but he was forced to gain his pardon for the Offence, if he Committed any.  
Hence we find, that even this 
(a) Rot. Parl. 10 H. 6. N. 16. He Petitions for pardon if he had done any thing against the Laws, being the King's Subject.  great Cardinal caused a Petition to be Exhibited in Parliament, That he the said Cardinal, nor none other, should be pursued, vexed, impleaded, or grieved by the King his Heirs or Successors, nor by any other person for cause of any provision, or offence, or Misprision done by the said Cardinal against any Statute of provisions, or per cause of any Exemption, Receipt, acceptation, admission or execution of any Bulls Papal to him in any manner.  
By all this I hope the Ingenuous Reader will sinned, 
The Inference hence, that what the Pope's Legates did in Visitation, or otherwise, was by the King's superadded Authority.  that what Visitations were made of the University of Oxford by the Pope's Legates (whereof I shall give several Instances in the following Section) doth no ways Infer, that thereby the King's power of Visiting was exauctorated, but that whatever they did was in subordination to the King's pleasure or as allowed by his Laws.   

§. 8. Concerning the Archbishop, or Bishop's Visitations.  
The other Visitors of the University were either the Arch-Bishops of Canterbury as Metropolitans, or the Bishops of Lincoln as Dioecesans, or the Local Visitors; I shall now endeavour to prove, that whatever they did in Visitation, as well as other External Regiment, was by order, allowance, or connivance of the Kings of England; so that though I shall here after produce their Visitations, yet it will appear that the King's Supreme Authority was thereby no ways prejudiced.  
I need not here enter into the claims our Ancient Kings made to the Investitures of Bishops, having touched it before, nor how for their Baronies Homage is required of them. It is most manifest, that our Kings have Interposed their Authority even in allowing or disallow of their persons.  
This is clear by the Speech of Wolstan 
(a) Ailred de Miraculis Edw. Col. 406.37. Here we may note, that the Alteration was by agreement.  at the Confessors Tomb, 
Bishops allowed by the King.  that he had compelled him to take the Pastoral Staff. So King Edward the Third wrote to Pope Clement the Sixth, that his Progenitors long since upon Vacancies, by their Kingly Right, conferred the Cathedral Churches freely on fit persons, and afterwards at the Instance of the See of Rome under certain Forms and Conditions, granted that Elections should be in the said Churches by their Chapters.   

§. 9  
I need not insist upon the Kings of England seizing the Temporalities of Bishops into their hands, and so Suspending them a Beneficio; for those who will take the pains to look into Mr. pryn's Historical Collections will find many Instances thereof.  
☞ The Statutes of Provisions, the complaints against the Pope's Provisions in Mat. 
(b) Anno 1240. fol. 532.43. fol. 549.18.22. Anno 1246. fol. 669.9.  Paris and the Parliaments of King Edward the Third, and Richard the Second clear this point: And when Anno 1349. the Pope wrote to the King, that he would not hinder or permit these to be hindered to receive the Benefices, who were by the Court of Rome by Bulls promoted. The King Answered, that he well would accept those Clerks, so provided which were of good condition, and were worthy of Promotion, but others he would not. If then the very admitting the persons to the Dignity and Office were in the King's power, as by the Congee d'eslire is well known, it cannot be doubted, but that the Exercise of their Government, I speak not here of their Sacerdotal Function, was according to the King's Laws.   

§. 10. How far the Canons were allowed in England.  
We may therefore now consider how far the Ecclesiastical Canons were allowed by our Kings, and how called his Laws.  
☞ Ralph de Diceto 
(c) An. 1175. Col. 597.21.  observes, that our Kings did in such sort follow the Ecclesiastical Canons, as they had a care to Conserve their own Rights: hence it is, that in the Saxon Laws we find the Kings extending their Commands to the enjoining of those things in Ecclesiastical matters, which by Canons of Councils were agreed to, as Sir Roger 
(a) Cap. 5. N. 6.  Twisden hath summed up in Ten particulars. 
☞  In one of which King Alfred 
(b) L. L. Aluredi C. 8. pa. 25. Jourval. c. 9 Coll. 823. The Decrees of such Councils must be well obeyed when Kings were present.  reserves to himself the liberty of dispensing event with the Marriage of Nuns. In another it appears, that the Kings caused the Clergy of their Kingdom to meet in Council, and sometimes presided themselves in them, tho' the, Pope's Legate were present, as may be seen in Sir Henry spelman's Councils, Page. 292.293.189. & pasim Ibid. vita Lanfranci C. 6. Col. 1. pa. 7. Florent. Wigorn. 1070. p. 434.  
☞ It is likewise certain, that before 
(c) Twisden Vindica. c. 5. N. 7. p. 99  William the Conqueror's time, the English Bishops had no Ordinary Courts distinguished from the Lay, but both Secular and Ecclesiastical Magistrates sat and Judged together: but he finding these proceed 
(d) Non bene neque secundum Sanctorum Canonum praeceta.  not good, nor according to the precept of the Holy Canons, did by his Charter make a distinction of the Courts, that such as were Convented by the Bishop should not Answer according 
(e) Non secundum hundred sed secundum Canon's & Episcopales Leges, etc.  to the Hundred, but according to the Canons and Episcopal Laws. So that in this appears the Foundation of the Trials in Ecclesiastical Courts, according to the Ecclesiastical Laws, which yet by our Lawyers are called the King's Laws.   

§. 11. The King's Secular Courts determined what matters were to be tried in Ecclesiastical Courts.  
And it further appears, that in Controversies betwixt parties where it hath been disputable, whether the Trial of them appertained to the King's Ecclesiastical, or Secular Courts; The King's Secular Courts have ever been Judges, to which Court the cause did belong, therefore Bracton 
(f) Lib. 5. de exceptionib. cap. 15. sect. 3. fol. 412. a.  saith, Judex Ecclesiasticus, cum prohibitionem a Rege susceperit, supersedere debet in omni casu, saltem donec constiterit in Curia Regis ad quam pertineat Jurisdictio, quia si Judex Ecclesiasticus aestimare possit an sua essec Jurisdictio, in omni casu indifferenter procederet, non obstunte Regiâ prohibition. Which is agreeable to what we find King William the First did in a Council at Illibon in Normandy Anno 1080. when by the advice of both the States Ecclesiastic and Secular, he did settle many particulars to belong to the Cognizance of the Spiritual Judges, and concludes, that if any thing were further claimed by them, they should not enter upon it 
(a) Donec in Curia Regis monstrent quod Episcopi inde habere debeant.  till they had showed in the Court of the King, that the Bishops thereupon ought to have it belong to them.  
Whoever desires to be satisfied in the Jurisdiction of the Kings of England in Ecclesiastical matters, may sinned an Abridgement of them in Sir Roger Twisden 
(b) Vindicat. c. 5. N. 17.  enforced with sufficient Testimonies out of our most Authentic Historians in Eighteen particulars.   

§. 12. The application of these Historical Collections.  
☞ Upon the whole matter we may conclude, that what was done by Archiepiscopal or Episcopal Visitation of the University, was by the King's Authority; so that tho' we find not that by Immediate Commission the Kings of England Visited before King Henry the Eighth's time, yet we have sufficient grounds to Judge, that whatever was done, was by the King's power, and Authority. Therefore Sir Edward 
(c) Cawdryes' Case 5 Reports p. 8. b. How the Temporal and Ecclesiastical Courts were subordinate to the King according to the Opinion of our Modern Lawyers.  Cook lays it down for a Rule, that as in Temporal Causes, the King by the Mouth of the Judges in his Courts of Justice doth Judge and determine the same by the Temporal Laws of England, so in Causes Ecclesiastical and Spiritual by his Ecclesiastical Judges according to the Ecclesiastical Laws of the Realm; and that so many of the Ecclesiastical Laws as were proved, approved, and allowed here, by and with General Consent, are aptly and rightly called the King's Ecclesiastical Laws of England; and whosoever denyeth this, denyeth the King to have full and plenary power to deliver Justice in all Cases to all his Subjects, without which he were not a complete Monarch or head of the whole and entire Body of the Realm according to the words of the Statute, 
(d) Stat. 24 H. 8. c. 12. The King the Fountain of Justice.  that the Kingly Head of this Body Politic is Instituted and furnished with plenary, whole and entire Power, Pre-eminence, Authority, Prerogative and Jurisidiction, to render and yield Justice and final determination to all manner of Folke, Resiants or Subjects within the Realm in all causes, matters, debates and contentions happening to occur, insurge, or begin within the limits thereof, etc.   

§. 13. In what particulars our Kings claimed not Ecclesiastical Administration.  
It must be likewise considered, that whatever power our Kings Exercised in Ecclesiastical Affairs, they never claimed any in those things the School men call Ordinis, as the Administration of Sacraments, Celebrating Divine Offices, etc. but in that which is called Jurisdictionis; and that being either Internal, where the Divine by persuasion, wholesome Instructions, Ghostly Counsel, and the like, convinceth the Conscience, 
This is Sir Roger Twisdens' observation.  whereby it is obedient: or External, where the Church in Foro exteriori compels the Christians obedience. As to the first and second, none of our Kings, either before or since the Reformation, took upon them at all to meddle, either by assuming to themselves a power of Preaching, Teaching, Binding or losing in foro Animae, Administering the Holy Sacraments, Conferring Orders, etc. But they took upon them the Ordering of such things as were of outward Policy of the Church, as what Men were fit to Exercise them, and what subjection the Subjects should yield to Decrees and Constitutions made abroad, and what Doctrines were publicly to be Taught, which might conduce to the quiet Peace and Tranquillity of the Subject, and their living in Piety and Virtue.   

§. 14. How the Popes obtained greater powers after the Canon Laws were owned here.  
It is further to be noted, that the Pope's power was enlarged after the Canon Law was received, more than it had been before; but if we believe Walsingham 
(a) Walsingham ad Ann. 1297.  it was not Read in our Universities publicly till the 25th. of Edward the First, by one Simon a Monk of Walden.  
☞ It is likewise to be noted, that altho', as I have shown before, the first Race of our Kings did frequently oppose some Rights the Pope's claimed by Canons, yet within the compass of an Hundred Years after the Conquest, 
The Pope's Jurisdiction in four particulars by the Canons.  or little more, the Court of Rome obtained four great points of Jurisdiction: First of sending Legates into England. Secondly drawing Appeals to Rome. Thirdly, the Donation of Bishoprics and other Dignities in the Church. Fourthly the Exemption of the Clergy from Secular Power. Notwithstanding all which, several Kings reassumed their Rights and Jurisdiction as occasions offered, until the Reign of King Henry the Eighth, as the Statutes of Mortmain, Prouisoes, etc. do manifest.   

§. 15. The King's Supremacy asserted by King Henry the 8th.  
But in King Henry the Eighth's time, a Total Rout was given to them all. In the Twenty fourth of his Reign all Appeals to Rome were taken away, and Established in the King, and all Sentences made or to be made with England declared to be Authentical, notwithstanding any Act from Rome. The grounds of which Act are set forth in the 
(b) Stat. 24. H. 8. c. 12. Parag. 1.  Preamble. That this Realm of England is an Empire Governed by one Supreme Head and King, 
The Lawyers Judge this Statute not to be Introductory of any new power but declatory of the Ancient: Rights of the Crown.  having Dignity and Royal Estate of the Imperial Crown of the same, unto whom a Body Politic Compact of all sorts and Degrees of People, divided in Terms by Names of Spirituality and Temporality, been bounden, and own to bear next to God a Natural, and humble obedience. Then follows the plenitude of the King's power, as before I have related, after which follows, That the Body Spiritual hath power, when any cause of the Law Divine happens to come in question, or of Spiritual Learning, 
This Statute was made to exclude the Pope's power which King Henry the 8th. rejected.  that it was declared Interpreted and showed by that part of the Body Politic called the Spirituality, without the Intermeddling of any exterior person, or persons [by which the See of Rome is intended to be utterly Excluded, and all Canons of Council likewise not allowed of by the King and his Laws] to declare and detemin all such doubts, and to Administer all such Offices and Duties, as to their Rooms Spiritual doth appertain,— and the Laws Temporal for Trial of property of Lands and Goods, and for the Conservation of the people of this Realm in Unity and Peace, without Rapine and Spoil, was and yet is Administered, Adjudged, and Executed by sundry Judges and Ministers of the other part of the Body Politic called the Temporality, and both the Authorities and Jurisdictions do conjoin together in the due Administration of Justice, the one to help the other.  
By which it is easy to infer, that this Statute exterminates and abolisheth all Foreign power, so that whatever before this was Transacted here by the Popes or their Legates, is now to be declared and determined by the King, or such as by Law are appointed to hear and determine such matters under him.   

§. 16. The King's power of Visiting, etc.  
In the Twenty-sixth of the same King, it is enacted, That the King, his Heirs and Successors shall have full Power and Authority from time to time to 
(a) Stat. 26 H. 8 c. 1. The King's power of Visiting.  Visit, Repress, Redress, Reform, Order, Correct, Restrain and Amend all such Errors, Heresies, Abuses, Offences, Contempts and Enormities, what soever they be, which by any manner of Spiritual Authority or Jurisidiction ought or may lawfully be Reform, Repressed, Ordered, Redressed, Corrected, Restrained, or Amended, most to the pleasure of Almighty God, the increase of Virtue in Christ's Religion, and for the Conservation of the Peace, Unity and Tranquillity of this Realm, any Uses, Customs, Foreign Laws, Foreign Authority, Prescription, or any thing or things to the contrary hereof notwithstanding.  
It is known, that the Title of Supreme Head of the Church, given by that Act to the King his Heirs and Successors was Repealed by Queen Mary, 
The Title of Supreme Head changed.  and was never restored: but in the First of Queen Elizabeth all the powers given by the Act of 26 H. 8. are restored to the Crown under the Name of Supreme Governor.  
For in the first of Queen Elizabeth such Ancient Jurisdictions over the Estate Ecclesiastical are restored to the Crown, 
The restoring of Ancient Jurisdiction.  as by Queen Mary had been Repealed, and all Foreign powers repugnant to the same are abolished, I shall only insert what relates to the present matter. 
Stat. 1. Eliz. Parag. 17.  Parag. 17. It is thus Enacted, That such Jurisdiction, Privileges, Superiorities, and Prehemenences Spiritual and Ecclesiastical, as by any Spiritual and Ecclesiastical power, or Authority hath heretofore been, or may lawfully be exercised, or used for the Visitation of the Ecclesiastical State, and persons, and for Reformation, Order, and Correction of the same and all manner of Errors, Heresies, Schisms, Abuses, Offences, Contempts, and Enormities shall for ever by Authority of this present Parliament be United and Annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm. 
Parag. 18. The King's power in Ecclesiastical matters.  And in the 18th. Paragraph, The Queen, her Heirs and Successors, shall have full Power and Authority by Letters Patents under the Great Seal, to Assign, Name and Authorise, etc. such person or persons, etc. as the Queen her Heirs and Successors shall think meet, to exercise, use, occupy, and execute under them, all manner of Jurisdictions, Privileges, and Preeminences in any wise touching or concerning any Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within their Dominions, to Visit, Reform, Redress, Order, Correct, and Amend all such Errors, Heresies, Schisms, Abuses, Offences, Contempts, and Enormities whatsoever, which by any manner of Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Power, Authority, or Jurisdiction can or may lawfully be Reform, Ordered, Redressed, Corrected, Restrained or Amended, etc.  
Which seems to me, 
25 H. 8. c. 21. Parag. 20. The King Supreme Visitor.  notwithstanding Mr. pryn's exceptions, clear by another Act of Parliament, the words of which are,— Provided that the said Archbishop of Canterbury, or any other person or persons, shall have no power or Authority, by reason of this Act, to Visit or Vex any Monasteries, Abbeys, Priories, Colleges, Hospitals, Houses or other places Religious, which be or were Exempt before the making of this Act, etc. But that Redress, Visitation, and Confirmation shall be had by the King's Highness, his Heirs and Successors, by Commission under the Great Seal to be directed to such persons as shall be appointed requisite for the same.  
In fine whoever considers the Accumulated power of our King's most, own à fortiori, that whatever Visitatorial Power was exercised before King H. 8ths. time, was by the King's allowance, and all since is solely derivative from the King as Sovereign Monarch and Supreme Governor.    

SECT. II.  
Who Exercised Jurisdiction, by way of Visitation or otherways, over the Universities, from the 11th. of King John, to the Year 1390.14 Ric. 2.  

§. 1. The Pope and his Legate Suspend offenders.  
HAving shown in a General way what Prerogatives the Kings of England have exercised in Ecclesiastical Affairs before the Reformation, and how all the power the Pope claimed or exercised in point of Government is now by our Laws Invested in the Sovereign. I shall proceed to give an Account, how till the Reformation the University was Visited punished and governed by the Archbishop of Canterbury, some Popes, Legates, or the Bishop of Lincoln their Dioecesan: Yet all these were by the appointment, Approbation, or consent of the respective Kings; the most evident Vestigia of whose Supreme power appeared, in the admitting, or making void exemptions and privileges even granted by the Apostolic See; so that it is not to be thought strange, that since the Reformation (the whole Ecelesiastical Government being declaredly derivative from the Crown, and the Authority of the Pope being by the Laws in force devolved upon our Princes) they have exercised a more Despotical Authority over the Universities then over other Incorporations.  
☞ The First Instance I find of the Pope's Suspending and the Kings Recalling the Lectures in the University was Anno 1209. the 11th. of King John; The occasion of which in short was this. 
(a) Wendover sub. Anno 1209. Ms.  Upon themis-information of the Burgesses of Oxford to the King, then at Woodstock, that a Clerk had killed a Woman; two or three Innocent Clerks were seized and Executed, 
(b) Wood Antiq. Oxon. lib. 1. fol. 59  upon which severity, and the detestation of the Burgesses Malice, the Masters and Scholars removed out of the Inhospitable Town; and Anno 1210. The Pope Interesting himself because they were Clerks, Commands the Scholars to Read no Lectures, and Anno 1213. sends over Nicholas Bishop of Tusculum his Legate, who Anno 1214. 
(c) In Turri Scholar in pixide P. P. fasci. c. 12. N. 2. & 3.  published his Bull at Ramsey the 7th. of the Kalends of July. in which besides the severe punishment inflicted on the Burgesses, it is plainly expressed, that the Bishop of Lincoln, the Archdeacon of the place, his Official, the Chancellor, or any other Deputy of the Bishop, should see to the performance of what was enjoined; and those 
* Magistri vero qui post Scholarium recessum Irreverenter legerunt Oxoniae, suspendentur per Triennium ab officio Legendi. Ibid.  Masters who Irreverently, after the recess of the Scholars, had Read Lectures contrary to the Pope's Orders, should be Suspended from the Office of Reading for three Years. But I find, that the King gave leave to all to return to the University, and upon this occasion, being willing to show some special favour to it, and prevent the like mischiefs for the future, observing where in their privileges were defective, Grants that the Chancellor should have Cognizance of Causes where one party was a Scholar, or his Servant.  
In this account it may be observed, 
Inferences from this History.  that for contempt of the Pope's Order the Legate Suspends the Offenders for three Years, that the King Grants the leave for their return, and gives them new privileges.   

§. 2. Cardinal Otho Visits by Legatiné Authority.  
☞ Anno 1238. 13 H. 3. 
Mat. Paris ad Annum 1238.  Cardinal Otho came to Visit the University of Oxford as Legate a Latere; But had an unfortunate Journey, for the Scholars coming in great numbers to pay their respects to him, the uncivil Porter 
(a) Chron. Abendon Ms.  would not permit them to enter till they forced their passage, and a Scholar going to the Legates Kitchen, a Ladle full of scalding broth was cast upon him, which the Scholars took so heinously, that one of them Slew the Legates Brother, and the Legate thereupon Fled with some danger to his person. Of all which the King being Informed, sent Peter 
(b) Pat. 22 H. 3. M. 7. The King's Commissioners Interdict Divine Service.  de Rupibus Bishop of Winchester, Ralph Nevil Bishop of Chester then Chancellor of England, and others, who met the Day after May day, in the Church of St. Fridiswyde, 
(c) Flovileg. sub hoc Anno. And Suspend Lectures and Exercises.  and Suspended the University from Celebrating Divine Service, and from performing their Exercises and usual Lectures. And the Legate Excommunicated the University, upon which many left the University, but the King 
d Pat. 22 H. 3. M. 15. Cla. 22 H. 3. M. 15.  Commanded that none should departed without his leave, and several were Imprisoned and their Goods 
(e) Id. fol. 90. a.  seized into the King's Hands but by the 15th. of May, upon 
(f) Cl. Pat. 22 H. 3. M. 7. The King recalls the Students.  Sureties given for appearing, most were set at Liberty, and their Goods restored, and those upon this occasion Imprisoned in the Tower of London were released, and the Sheriffs 
(g) Cl. 22 H. 3. M. 13.  of several Counties had the King's Writ to return the Names of those that had retired from Oxford, and of the Sureties of those that were to abide the Trial, and other 
(h) Gl. 22 H. 3. M. 13.  Writs Issued out to the Chancellor and the Archdeacon of Oxford, to warn all others that were in that Riot to return to the University to expect the Ecclesiastical Absolution for their faults, and the Legate summoned the 
(i) Mat. Paris sub An. 1238.  Archbishop of York and all the Bishops to consult about this Matter.  
Anno 1239.14 H. 3. The Legate 
(a) Wood Antiq. fol. 91. a. The Legate gives leave to the Students to return.  sent an account likewise to the Pope and Cardinals, and after dismissing the Council the Legate Writ to the Chancellor, that he Exhorting the Academians to repentance should give them all leave to return to the University from whence they had been absent above a Year, and had been Interdicted of their Exercises, Lectures, etc. And the punishment Imposed was, that the Clerks 
(b) Idem fol. 48. a.  should go from St. Paul's to Duresme House on Foot, and after that all the Academians should go bare Foot without Caps or Mantles and should humbly ask the Legate Pardon: 
Appointeth a Penance.  which being done the Interdict was taken off, and the Scholars returned to Oxford to attend their wont Lectures and Exercises; Thus were they punished, there being Murder of the Legates-Brother in the Case, the Bishop Robert Grosthead defended the Clerks, Insisting, that the Legates People gave the occasion.  
However, even in this case when the Pope was so much concerned for the affront done to his Ministers, yet we clearly find, that the King by his Commissioners Suspends the University from Celebrating Divine Service and performing their Lectures: Which are sufficient badges of his prerogative in punishing Offenders, in such manner as it was done, by his Commissioners.   

§. 3. The Bishop of Lincoln the Ordinary Visitor before Oxford was made a Bishops  
I now proceed to show, 
See by King Hen. 8.  that the Bishop of Lincoln was the Ordinary Visitor. In the Visitation by the Bishop of Tusculum it appears, that the Legate Impowered the Bishop of Lincoln, or his Archdeacon, or the Chancellor, or others the Bishop's Deputies to see to the performance of what he had Decreed. By which some show of Jurisdiction was left to him who was the Dioecesan, and by the Canons of the Church had the Visitation in Ordinary of all under his Jurisdiction, which by succeeding Councils I shall show 
* Cap. 4. Sect. 4. §. 10.  hereafter was his Right, and declared such, even without Appeals from him, or any Exemption, and that they executed it appears by many examples in the Bishop of Lincoln's Register, yet by the Instances following we find it, was often disputed, especially if they attempted to do any Exorbitant Act.  
Robert Grosthead Bishop of Lincoln 
(a) Wood Antiq. lib. 1. fol. 106.  a singular Patron of the University being Dead, Henry Lexinton Succeeded, who not being content with the usual power exercised by his Predecessors designed to enlarge his Jurisdiction, so that the University was forced to defend itself by showing the Bull of Pope Innocent the Fourth, granted to them a little before his Death, Dated at Avignion 
(b) Wood Antiq. A. fol. 48. b. and in Harus de Privilegiis fol. 4. a.  the 5th. Kalend of October, the 12th. of his Pontificate, wherein he Confirms and Defends their Liberties and Immunities granted top them by Bishops, Kings, Noblemen and others; A 2d. was 
(c) A. & D. 24. a.  granted by the said Pope directed to the Bishops of London and Salisbury, for the Conservation of the persons, Liberties and Immunities of the University; A 3d. Dated 11th. November the same 
(d) Farus de privil. 4. A. & D. 23. b.  Year Confirming their Immunities Liberties and Customs; And a 4th. Dated 
(e) F. F. 75.  the same day and place in Confirmation of their Statutes, and this was Confirmed after by the Bull of Sixtus the Fourth.   

§. 4. The Bishop of Lincoln's complaint to the Pope against the disobedience of the University.  
But it seems, that the Bishop of Lincoln Complained to Alexander the Fourth, Successor to Innocent, that the Clerks in the Castle of Oxford refused to obey the Authority his Predecessors had Enjoyed: upon which the Pope, by his Bull Dated 
* Lib. Taxation. per Dominum Norwych, etc. Bulla 14. The Pope confirms the Bishop's claim.  at Naples the 5th. of the Kalends of February, 1 o. Pontificatus Decreed, that the Bishop might Exercise his Authority, notwithstanding any Letters to the contrary heretofore obtained, from the Apostolic See, or to be obtained unless full mention of the present Bull was Inserted. And it 
(a) Chron. Osnil sub An. 1258. The Bishop Visits.  appears Anno 1258. 42 H. 3. That this Bishop Lexinton, made an Inquisition into the Rights of the University, and by his Delegates examined in the Chapel of the Infirmaries the Instruments and Charters of their Possessions and Rights appertaining to the Church of Osney, concerning the Church of St. Greg. Situated in the Castle of Oxford.  
This Bishop Lexinton persisted in this Claim of Jurisdiction, 
Bishop of Lincoln changeth the Lectures and Statutes, and complaint of it is made to the King.  so that on the 17th. of the Ideses of March about Nine Masters of Arts came to St. Alban where they made their complaint before the King in the Chapel of St. Oswin against the Bishop of Lincoln, 
(b) Venerunt ad St. Alban. quidum Magistri Oxoniae Circiter 9 Artistae qui querula voce coram Rege— Reposuerunt querimoniam de Episcopo Lincolniensi qui contra Statuta Universitatis Antiqua & Approbata nitebatur Libertates Scholarium enervare, & Statutus est dies responsionis ad instans Magnum Parliamentum. Mat. Paris ad An. 1257.  that he endeavoured to enervate the Liberties of the Scholars against the Ancient and approved Statutes of the University; and a Day for Answering was appointed at the Great parliament, that the Reasons of both Parties being heard they might be appeased.  
It appears not how the matter was determined, yet it is manifest that they had resort to the King's Authority in the matter, and his referring it to the Parliament is no more than as in Arduous Causes the Kings referring a matter to his Supreme Court of Judicature the House of Lords, which give the King's Judgement, and not, as Mr. Pryn mistakingly or wilfully applies all such things to the Sovereign power of the two Houses; Tho' the King Anno 1257.41 H. 3. composed the business, yet the Bishop kept his Official there, that 
* annal Me. Bustonenses Ms.  when any Statutes were made by the Chancellor and University, he might see that the Bishop's Authority was not Infringed, as we find that David Archdeacon of Derby Canon of Lincoln did that Year the: 4th. of the Nones of June enter his Protest, that they should do nothing in prejudice of the Bishop or his Successor.  
☞ Here we cannot but observe, that the Statutes are changed by a Visitor, and how the Members of the University finding themselves aggrieved by their Ordinary Visitor, have recourse to the King as their Supreme Judge and Visitor: Yet the Bishop of Lincoln as Diocesan Insists on his Privilege to see that no Statutes were made without his Approbation, all which power our Kings now have.   

§. 5. The Archbishop of Canterbury Visits.  
The first Visitation I find of the University by the Archbishop of Canterbury, was 
(a) Wood Antiq. Oxon. lib. 1. fol. 205. In hac Visitatione Academias ipsas Metropolitica Authoritate ingressus est. M. Parker Antiq. Eccleae Brit. Fol. 198.  Anno 1278. 6 E. ●. At which time Stephen Bishop of Paris Visited that University. But this seems designed principally to Refute and Condemn some Errors crept into the Schools, which in Theology, philosophy and Logic he disputed against, and with the consent of the Master's Regent's and non Regent's, he Exploded and Condemned with this Censure, viz. That if he were a Master of Art that Defended them, he he should be Degraded, and if a Bachelor of Art, should be uncapable of any other Degree, 
The Archbishop appoints Statutes to Degrade and Incapacitate Students from taking Degrees.  and should be Expelled. From hence we may find some Footsteps of a Visitors Incapacitating some, besides Degrading and Expelling.   

§. 6.  
Anno 1281. 9 E. 1. The Chancellor of the University having assumed some Ecclesiastical 
* Harus de privil. Oxon. fol. 13. b. Oliver Sutton Bishop of Lincoln Questions the Chancellor's Authority.  Rights and used to take Cognizance of the faults of Clerks that belonged to the Court Christian, Oliver Sutton being made Bishop of Lincoln exacted an account of these things from the Chancellor and Proctors, intending to Deprive the 
(a) In Turri. Scholar. pix. 2. N. 5.6, etc.  University of that Right: And after some debate, it was agreed, that when he appointed a Visitation of the University, if any Masters, Scholars or any Members of the University were faulty in any thing which appertained to the Ecclesiastical Court, they should be referred to the Chancellor's Disquisition and Sentence, but in greater faults, or where any submitted not to the Chancellor's Sentence, their Names should be sent to the Bishop who promised not to promote them till they had satisfied the Chancellor. However I find 
(b) Wood fol. 128.  that the Regent's and non-Regents in Convocation declared, that the University was in full Possession of certain Rights and Customs there expressed.  
And this I suppose they were 
(c) Wood fol. 125. b.  encouraged to do, because the Year foregoing, viz. 1279. 
(d) Turri. Scholar pix. 2. M. 2. The Archbishop of Canterbury defends the University against the Bishop of Lincoln.  John Peckam Archbishop of Canterbury at a Synod held at Reading (moved by reason of Complaints made to him by the Chancellor) determined to defend the Privileges of the University and take the Goods of the University into his protection. For which purpose he Ratified the Sentence of Suspension and Excommunication made by the Chancellor or his Deputy against the Scholars that were Delinquents, or that Appealed to any Dioecesan, Subject to the Archiepiscopal See.  
Hereupon 
* Wood Ant. Fol. 127. a. The Archbishop of Canterbury Visits.  Anno 1284. 11 E. 1. The Archbishop Visited the University about the end of October, and interposed his desires and Authority, having Writ to the University not to be disobedient to their Dioecesan and to the Bishop of Lincoln to use moderation, 
Oxoniensem Academiamjure Metropolitico Visitaturus adiit. Parker Antiq. fol. 204.  tho' I find the most of what he did was, as his Predecessor Kilwardly had done, to Condemn certain Erroneous Positions used to be maintained in the Schools by the the Minorite Friars Preachers, and opposed by the Augustins, yet I find 
(a) Regist. Peckham.  Richard Knapwell a Dominican, Appealed to the Pope Anno 1285. Against the Arch-Bishops Sentence.  
Anno 1287. 
(b) Si in jure contenderent vinci, eos & superari necesse esse, presertim cum his quibus uterentur privilegiis a Jurisdictione Episcopali jure communi stabilita eximi nequaquam potuissent Antiq. Brit. p. 204.  In the life of John Peckham Archbishop of Canterbury, Archbishop Parker Writes, that there was a contest betwixt the Bishop of Lincoln, Oliver Sutton, and the University of Oxon for some Years concerning the Jurisdiction of the Bishop over the Scholars, in which when the Archbishop understood the Cause of the Scholars to be feeble and not able to be Defended by the Laws, he Writ to them, that if they continued the Suit they should undoubtedly be overcome, while they no ways could exempt the privileges they used from the Episcopal Jurisdiction Established by Common Law; that is, the universally received Canons.  
By which we may Judge, 
The University subject to several Visitations.  that the Archbishop of Canterbury allowed the Ordinary Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Lincoln, in whose power Oxford then was; yet this hinders not, but that they might be subject to other Superior Visitations as the Kings or the Pope's Legates.   

§. 7.  
Anno 1301.30 E. 1. Pope Boniface the Eighth the 11th. of the Ideses of June 1 o. Pontificatus 
* A. fol. 95. & Twynus lib. 3. sect. 19 Pope Boniface the 8th. grants several privileges and exempts the University from Archiepiscopal and Episcopal Visitation.  grants to the Chancellor, Masters, Doctors and Scholars of the University of Oxford a Bull, wherein is expressed that they had set forth in their Petition that several Kings of England of Famous Memory had granted them several privileges confirmed after by the present King, and did humbly supplicate him, that he would make to them the like Concession and by his Apostolical Dignity would vouchsafe to exempt them from all Jurisdiction and power of whatsoever Archbishop, Bishops and other Ordinary Judges, which he grants, and Confirms their Exemption made by Pope Innocent the Fourth.  
Mr. Wood gives many Reasons why this Bull should rather be ascribed to Pope Boniface the Ninth Anno 1389. almost an Hundred Years after, but I need not enter into that enquiry, since all that I infer from this, or any other account I give of this matter, is, that the Kings of England were the first bestowers of the Secular privileges at the least, and the Popes of the Spiritual and Ecclesiastical, and and what the Archbishop of Canterbury as Metropolitan, and the Bishop of Lincoln as Dioecesan did was by the Ordinary power of Visiting their Dioecess which the Canons gave them as I shall show hereafter.   

§. 9 The Dominicans make disturbances.  
This leads me before I proceed further to give an account of a difference that happened betwixt the University and the Dominicans, wherein it will appear, wherein it will appear, that matters relating to the Ordering the manner and Method of taking Degrees, and Establishing and performing Exercises and Lectures were disposed by the King or the Pope.  
The Case was this.  
There having been a difference 
* Wood Antiq Oxon fol. 150. b.  betwixt the Dominicans and the University of Paris about the Observance of Statutes of the University, the Dominicans claiming an Exemption from its Jurisdiction, and denying that the Inceptors in Theology should ask Licence of the Chancellor, or undergo any Examination, but from those of their own Family, after an Appeal to Rome the cause was adjudged in favour of the Friars, which the University took so ill that they abstained from public Lectures.  
The Dominicans in Oxford Anno 1211. Cavilled at the Statutes of that University, 
Wood ut supra.  which for brevity sake I shall refer the Reader to peruse in my Author, but generally they were about taking their Degrees in Philosophy and Divinity according to the prescripts of the Statutes, and that they should be Admitted to no Degrees unless they Swore to the Observation of the Statutes, and that they should perform some Exercise in the Schools, and Preach in St. Mary's, whereas they would Execute them in their own Fraternity: Upon which they fixed their Appeal, the Chancellor having refused it, upon the Gates of St. Mary's Church.  
Anno 1312. 
(a) Id. fol. 151●●. Claus. 2. Ed. 2. M. 12.  The Dominicans apply themselves to the King who orders, that they shall enjoy their privileges, and that at the next Parliament the University by their Attorney shall Answer to their Allegations, and bring their Charters and Privileges granted by the King or his Predecessors.  
By which it appears how the King was their proper Judge, and what is called Parliamentary Judgement was before the Lords as the King's Supreme Court, where differences among his Subjects were to receive their final determination. 
* Idem. fol. 152. a.  But it seems here it was not ended, for both Parties chose their Advocates, who appeared at Avignion or Rome, but the Pope to save Expenses refers them back to have the matter determined in England.  
The next Year Anno 1313. I find Archbishop 
(a) Reg. Reynold, fol. 32.  Gualther Reynolds Writes to the University in their favour, and the Year following Anno 1314. They put the matter to Arbitration, 
(b) Compositione ad Regem, ut ab eo firmaretur, transmissâ Pat. 7. E. 2. part. 2. M. 10.  and send the Composition to be Confirmed by the King. Still it is the Royal Authority that is requisite to make any Act binding.  
The Dominicans were an Order then in great esteem, for I find that they were mostly the King's Confessors, and so Anno 1316. They obtained the King's Letter in their favours to the Pope, and Anno 1318. They obtained from the Pope a Privilege of Exemption from the Jurisdiction of the University.  
By all these it appears, 
The observation upon the forecited Records.  that the ordering of all matters appertaining to the very taking Degrees, etc. were settled by the King's Assent, and Confirmation of Popes. I now proceed.   

§. 10.  

(c) Wood fol. 160. b.  Anno 1325. 19 E. 2. Gulhardus Cardinal of St. Lucy in Celice, than Archdeacon of Oxford claimed the 
(d) Harpsfield Histor. Eccl. Sec. 14. c. 28.  Cognizance of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and 
(e) Reg. Reynold fol. 145.  Henry Gower the Chancellor, the Proctors, etc. resisted. And the Pope directed his Bull to the Archbishop of Canterbury to be Published by the Abbots of Osney and Rewley, to Cite the Chancellor and Proctors to appear in 60 Days at Rome, 
The Bishop of Lincoln's Archdeacon of Oxford, claims Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and the Pope citys the Chancellor.  and complaint being made to the King 
* Rot. Rom. 19 Ed. 3. The King writes to the Pope, that the matter may be heard in England.  he Writes to the Pope to Nominate persons here to determine and compose the Controversy, which was accordingly done. By which it appears how Appeals were made to the Pope in such cases, yet the King of England were not willing to have their Subjects grieved with chargeable Appeals and Journeys to Rome.   

§. 11.  
Anno. 1350.24 E. 3. John 
(a) Wood, etc. fol. 172. b. The King removes a Chancellor, the Bishop of Lincoln denies to Confirm the King's Chancellor. The University Appeals to the Archbishop.  Wyllyot being unduly chosen Chancellor the Year before, and removed by the King; Mr. William Palmorna was chosen Chancellor, and John Synwell Bishop of Lincoln delaying to Confirm him, the University apply themselves to the Archbishop of Canterbury, Simon Islip, who Commanded the Bishop to Confirm him within Seven Days, after the Receipt of his Mandate, or Five Days after to show cause why he did not; who not Confirming or appearing, upon a second complaint the Archbishop 
(b) Vide Mat. Parker Antiq. Brit. fol. 268.  sent Commissioners to whom he gave power to Confirm the Chancellor, and he deputed others 
(c) Regist. Islip fol. 20.28, 35. Contests betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury and Bishop of Lincoln about confirming the Chancellor of Oxford.  Judicially to determine concerning the Election and Confirmation, and of the injury done by the Bishop of Lincoln: Who thereupon Appealed to the Pope, and for Contempt being Excommunicated by the Archbishop, he Appealed again, and thus the Suits depended before the Pope till, saith Archbishop Parker, 
(d) Vide Parker Antiq. Brit. fol. 283.  the Bishop renounced his privileges, and yielded to the Archbishop, and thus the matter stood till Willi. Wittsley Archbishop of Canterbury. Anno 1375.49 E. 3. obtained, from Pope Vrban the Fifth, that the University should be exempt from the Bishop of Lincoln's Jurisdiction, and that the Scholars should have free liberty to Elect their Chancellor, who thereby might enter upon his Magistracy, without any farther Ceremony of Admission.  
I have Inserted this to note, that when the Visitatorial power was claimed, the Confirmation of the Chancellor was then required, but the Election was always in the Regent's and non-Regents as it is now. In this particular only it varies, that since Sir John Masons time Anno 1553. Excepting Cardinal Pool and the two late Arch-Bishops, Laud, and Shelden, the Chancellors have been Noble men and commonly the respective Kings have recommended the person by a kind of Congee d'eslire of which I shall give one instance hereafter.  
Anno 1376. 50 E. 3. Dissensions still continuing betwixt the Chancellor, etc. And the Civil and Common Lawyer, the King 
(a) Pat. 50 E. 3. part 1. M. 13.  Commissionated William Courtney Bishop of London, Thomas Arundel Bishop of Ely, Adam Howton Bishop of St. David's, Ralph Ergham Bishop of Salisbury, and William Read Bishop of Cicester or four or three of them, and gave them power to take cognizance and determine all matters in difference. By Command 
(b) Id. M. 14. The matter commanded before the Parliament and determined by the King's Commissioners.  likewise the Deputies or Proctors from the Doctors and Masters of Arts, and the Canon and Civil Lawyers, offered the State of the case to the Parliament, and from thence to the Bishops, who meeting in St. Paul's London, 
(c) Wood Antiq. lib. 1. fol. 185. b.  Abrogated the Statutes which occasioned the disagreements, and Decreed other two Statutes in favour of the Civilians, yet thus the Controversy, by the obstinacy of the Parties, ceased not, and tho' other Commissioners were appointed, yet King Edward dying, his Grandson King Richard the Second succeeding, those Acted nothing; and fresh broils and tumults arising, the Chancellor, Proctors, and three Monks 
(a) Claus. 1. R. 2. M. 4. & 28. The King Suspends their privileges.  were cited to give an account of them, and in the interim the University was Mulcted by the Suspension of their privileges, but by submitting themselves to the King's Clemency, they were pardoned, and a Tribute, 
(b) Pixide P. P. N. 17.  lately sot upon them, was taken off.  
In these proceed we find the King Abrogating Statutes and appointing new ones by his Commissioners, 
What is to be noted from hence.  and the privileges of the University Suspended: which are sufficient precedents of the King's power.   

§. 12. Disturbances in Queen's College and the proceed of the Local Visitor, and the King thereupon.  
Anno 1379. 3 Ric. 2. The King having granted several Immunities to the University and settled matters betwixt the University and Dominicans, he took into consideration a matter which had been three Years in Debate. The case was this, there having been disturbances in Queen's College, whether upon the Election of a Provost, or upon occasion of new opinions, it is not certain which; there had been Suits and Appeals to Alexander Nevil Archbishop of York their Local Visitor, and he sent persons deputed by him with power to determine the matters: But these were received so sharply at Oxford, that they could not exercise their Visitatorial Authority, till the King sent his Breve or Writ 
(c) Chartophyl. Civit. Oxon.  to the Chancellor and Major to assist the Visitors in executing their Office; by which at present things were quieted. But it broke out again, till by a second Visitation, or Peculiar Mandate sent to the College, Mr. Henry Whylefield the Provost, Mr. William French, Robert Lydeford, and John Trevis Fellows were Expelled.  
These by private consultation among themselves took away the Charters, Books, the Jewels, Money and other Goods of the College till the Chancellor and Proctors upon the King's 
(a) jussu Regio 13. R. 2. M. 40.  Mandate caused them to be restored by Whitefield, the Expelled, to Thomas Carvel the new Provost. But still all was not quiet, those Expelled especially making disturbances, therefore on the Seventh of February the King issued out his 
(b) Pat. 3 R. 2. par. 2. M. 12.  Letters Patents to Mr. Berton the Chancellor, John Sherburn, Thomas Swindon and Robert Bixy under the Great Seal to examine and determine the matters.  
By this it appears, 
What is to be Inferred from this.  that either by the Local Visitor or the King's absolute Authority, the Provost and several Fellows were Expelled, That the King Commissionated some under the Broad Seal to hear and determine the matters which no doubt was by some one way and demonstrates the King's absolute power in Expelling and by Commission determining matters in the University, without other Visitations, and we may note when ever the Visitations were performed by the Ordinary Visitors, viz. The Archbishop or Bishops, it was about some things relating to their Function, settled by the Canons and allowed by the Laws of the Land; but still the last resort was made to the King, besides his first giving leave as in many particulars is very clear.   

§. 13. Archbishop Courtneys' Visitation.  
Anno 1389. William Courtney Archbishop of Canterbury Visited his Province, and the Scholars were troubled 
(c) Walsingham Hist. Angliaead Annu. 1389. fol. 341.  for that they had never seen nor heard such a Mandate of Visitation, that both Exempted and not Exempted should be Visited. Therefore the Black Monks urged their 
(d) These were the Black Monks of Gloucester College.  Exemptions, and applied themselves to the Abbots of Westminster and St. Alban, who advissed them not to yield to the Arch-Bishops Visitation, 
Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 1. fol. 196. a.  and Letters were sent from the Abbot of st. Alban, to the Archbishop to desire him to desist, to which the Arch Bishop replied, that saving the Right of his Church, he would willingly do what he could for his special friend the Abbot, but faid, he could not any ways desist, saving that Right from Visiting the Prior and Black Monks Studying in Oxford, even tho' the 
(a) Etiamsi Rex Angliae pro praedictis Instaret.  King should entreat for them, because they were a College, and had a Prior and Chapter, and lived in Common. The Monk sent from St. Alban said they were not a College, 
Non fuit ibi Collegium cum ibi morantes sigillum Commune non habent nec locus sit donatus Terr poralibus & Spiritualibus, etc.  for that they had not a Common Seal, or were Endowed with Spiritualities or Temporalities, and wanted many other things which were required to Constitute a College. The Archbishop Answered, therefore he would Visit, to inquire how it was with them. Then the Monk replied, if he came to Visit them he had no Jurisdiction to inquire of such things, 
c By this appears what are of the Essence of a College, and that in this Age Monks of several Orders had their Schools here, ●nd yet were reckoned as Members of the Convent they were sent from, rather than of any Incorporate Society of the University.  but only to Visit such as were not Exempt, for those that were Exempt were Visitable in their proper Monasteries by the Archbishop and so not to be Visited a second time. To this Allegation the Archbishop Answered, that they were not Visited by him in their proper Monasteries, for the Abbots excused them, for that they were in the Schools, therefore he would Visit them there. And then a Monk and Lawyer, who came with the Archbishop, willing to enlarge the Arch-Bishops Jurisdiction, said, that the Archbishop might Visit even the Exempts 
(d) Exempti ibi ita sunt privilegiati, quod ubicunque fuerint non sunt sub Jurisdistione alicujus Episcopi, nisi Romani Pontificis, vel Legati a Latere missi.  as long as they were in the Schools, for that they were under the Jurisdiction of the Chancellor: to this the Monk of St. Alban replied, that the Exempt are so privileged, that wherever they were they might not be under the Jurisdiction of any Bishop unless of the Bishop of Rome, or his Legate a Latere sent hither. To which the Archbishop said, if it were so, he neither could nor would molest them in any thing.  
A while after Simon de Southerey presented himself to the Archbishop in the Church of St. Fridiswyde,  all the Monks Exempt and not Exempt, and the Archbishop asked them if they submitted to his Visitation, and it was answered, that they came to obtain 
(a) Ad Captandam ejus Benevolentiam advenerunt.  his favour, and the Arch Bishop told them, that he excused them, and never intended to burden them, so there was an end of this matter.  
By all which it appears, that the Dispute was about the privilege of Exemption: But that the power of Metropolitical Visitation was allowed, and that power was by the then Laws, and is now, derivative from the King.    

SECT. III.  
Who Visited the University of Oxford after the 13th. of King Richard the Seconds time to the beginning of King Henry the 8ths. Reign.  

§. 1. The King redresseth certain grievences complained of by both Universities.  
HOw far the King Interested himself in Ordering the Affairs of the University appears in what King Richard the Second did Anno 1390. 14 Regni of which I shall give a short account.  
The Friar's Preachers, or Dominicans were complained of by both the Universities, that several of them, Students there, declined the Examination of the University, in order to the taking their Degrees, and going beyond Sea obtained the Titles of Masters, not without Infamy to the Brothers or Friars, and the great loss of the University. Thereupon the King writes to the Prior Provincial, and all the Priors in England.  
☞ That since the order 
(a) Ordo praedictus Institutus sit & firmatus, ad resistendum & destruendum Haereses & Errores contra legem divinam, & fidem Catholicam indies emergentes, etc. Claus. 14. Ric. 2. M. 32.  was Instituted to resist and destroy Heresies and Errors against the Divine Law, and the Catholic Faith, daily springing up, etc. To effect which, mature knowledge, honesty of life, and the Doctrine of Divinity was necessarily required, of which qualifications, in former time, the Friars of that Order used to be examined, and approved as well among themselves as in both the Universities. But now he understood that some of the said Fraternity, little instructed or approved in the Divine Law, but Apostates, notably vicious, etc. have gone beyond Sea, and there cunningly and fraudulently, begged & obtained to themselves the Degrees of Masters, and other Exempting Graces: That when they return, they might be reputed, and cherished among their Fraternity with the Honour of that faculty, to the damage and hurt of the Catholic Faith, to the prejudice and scandal of the King and his Realm, and mostly to the disgrace of the said Order. Therefore the King not willing in any manner to Tolerate the premises, so prejudicial and damageable to the English Church, the King and his people, and in process of time redounding, in all likelihood, to the subversion of the Order; enjoins 
(a) Vobis omnibus & singulis subforisfacturd omnium quae nobis foris facere potiritis injungimus & mandamus, Ide. Ibid.  and Commands all and every the Provincial and Priors under the forfeiture of all things which they could forfeit, straight nevertheless as much as he could prohibiting them, that they in no manner admit such to the Liberty, Honours, and favours which the Doctors in Divinity regularly made, according to the Examination aforesaid, aught to have: nor that they Treat any such with the Honours, Favours or Liberties, etc. but that they have no consideration to such Impetrations, Provisions, or Exemptions.   

§. 2. What is to be observed from hence.  
☞ What is worthy noting from hence is, that altho' this Order had many privileges and Exemptions from Visitations and subjection: Yet we find the King under the penalty of the forfeiture of all they could, enjoins them to obey what he commands, and tho' it is not to be doubted that some of these Men might receive Degrees in some Universities who had from the Pope privileges, that whoever received Degrees there, should enjoy all the Liberties, Honours, etc. which those did of our own Universities; yet the King dis allows all so that by this one Instance it appears, that the Kings of England allowed or does allowed at their pleasure Immunities, Exemptions, privileges, etc. which were granted by the Pope's Emperors or Foreign Kings; for from such those privileges to Graduates only could be granted.  
From which it is manifest that the King challenged a power of being Supreme Judge of what Exemptions should be allowed in his Universities, and by consequence was always to be reputed the Supreme Visitor.  
Hereby also will appear the true Reason of the Application to the King, in the contests I shall presently give an account of, which happened betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury, and the University about his Visitation, which by the Pope's Bulls they were Exempted from.   

§. 3.  
☞ Anno 1395. 19 Ric. 2. The Lollards, that is, the favourers of Wickliffs' Doctrine, greatly increased, sowing (as the Writers of that time and others Style it) Tares 
(a) Zizanium inter Triticum proseminantes.  among the Wheat, choking the Catholic Doctrine. Upon which many complaints are made to the King, and especially by the Bishops, by which being moved, he Writ to the Chancellor 
(b) Cl. 19 R. 2. M. 24.  Commanding him, as the words are, utterly to Root out those wickedest 
(c) Ut nequissimos, fidel Eversores.  overturners of the Faith, and at the same time Writ to the Chancellor and Doctors by his Mandare, enjoining them to examine the Book of Wickliff called the Triolog●s, 
The King's Mandate to extirpate what then was reputed Heresic.  and to send the heads of the Errors therein contained under the Seal of the University into the Chancery, and it is noted further, that the Univelsity submitted itself to the King, promising to stand to his Arbitrament, for which purpose they sent an Instrument by their Chancellor Thomas Hindyman, Thomas Merk, Thomas Crawley, etc. to the King.  
By which it appears manifestly, 
Inferences from hence.  that the King by his absolute power Commanded matters to be ordered in the University, and that it submitted to his determination notwithstanding other Metropolitical Visitations, which, as such, must be looked upon as done by the power of the King Ecclesiastical Laws as the most Learned of the Long Robe do maintain.  
In the Year 1396. The 20th of Richard the Second a great contest was beowixt the Doctors of Divinity, Masters of Arts, and the Civil and Canon Lawyers: The whole process of which may be seen in my 
(a) Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 1. fol. 197. New contests betwixt Graduates and Lawyers.  Author, the sum of which was, that several Statutes were made to their prejudice, and that the Chancellor pretended Bulls of Exemption from the Archiepiscopal Visitation of the University, The conclusion of all which was, that as King Edward the Third had Anno 1376. 50 Regni appointed Five Bishops to inquire into the matter and order it, so the 
(b) Pat. 20 R. 2. part. 3. M. 26.  King the next April by his Royal Authority confirms their doom.  
By which it still appears how the last resort was made to the King which will yet more fully be cleared by what I shall now relate as to the Visitation of Archbishop Arundel under King Richard the Second and King Henry the Fourth; 
The reason why the Author enlargeth upon the Visitations by Archbishop Arundel.  which because they have been so much insisted upon, as pregnant proofs, even in King Charles the Firsts time, that the Archbishop of Canterbury by Right is the Visitor of the Universities, I think it necessary to take notice of, that I may show the grounds upon which those Kings allowed the Arch Bishop's Visitation, and how it no ways prejudices the Kings Visitatorial power.   

§ 4. the Archbishop Arundel Visiting by the King's leave commands the University to obey.  
☞ Anno 1397. 21 Ric. 2. The Archbishop of Canterbury determining to Visit for the suppressing of Heresies as then they were called, and composing affairs of the University, and understanding that the Chancellor and Proctors supported by the Pope's Bull of Exemption, intended to obstruct it. He signifies this to the King. Here I hope is a craving the King's leave and and aid; what doth the King in this case? He presently Writes to the Chancellor and Scholars, and forbids 
(c) Literis praecepit ut in juris Regii detrimentum, Haereticorum vero & Lollardorum patrocinium, Archiepiscopali sese, aut Episcopali Authoritati nequaquam ●ubtraherent.  them, that to the damage of his Kingly Right, or Patronage of Heretics and Lollards, they no ways withdraw themselves from Archiepiscopal or Episcopal Jurisdiction, 
Id. pat. 21 R. 2. part. 3. M. 32.  or produce any Bull of the Pope to that purpose. But that they renounce the said Bull before the King's Messenger, and testify such their Renunciation by public Instruments.  
I know not wherein the King could discover his power more plainly than in Abrogating the very Bulls of Popes: surely he that can do this may Suspend a Statute.  
I know it will be here replied, that the King upon the Controversies betwixt the Archbishop, and the University about the Right of Visitation, declared for the Archbishop.  
To which at present I shall only reply, that the King here was not as a party, but as a Judge in a Controversy depending, declaring his own pleasure, which surely manifests his Supreme Jurisdiction, and that appears from the very words of the Parliament, 
(a) Cum quaedam dessentiones, lights & debatae nuper motae fuerunt inter, etc. super usu, & excercitio Jurisdictionis & Visitationis dictae Universitatis etc. nos volentes hujusmodi dissentiones, etc. (prout Regiae convenit Majestati, attentis damnis & periculis quae inde versimiliter evenire possent) sedare & pacificare, ac pacem quietem & tranquillitatem inter partes praedictas pro viribus confovere, etc. Pat. 20 R. 2. part. 3. M. 9  that whereas some dissensions, strifes, and debates of late were moved and risen betwixt the Archbishop, etc. on the one part, and the Chancellor of the University of Oxford, and several others of the said University on the other part, about the use and exercise of Jurisdiction and Visitation, the Archbishop claiming it, etc. as appertaining to his Church of Canterbury, etc. The King willing to quiet and pacify the said Dissensions, Suits, and Debates, and to preserve peace, quiet, and tranquillity amongst the parties, as it agrees with his Kingly Majesty, attending the damage and danger which in probability might happen thereupon, considering that Jure Communi the Visitation belonged to the Archbishop, etc. therefore determins it for him.  
Surely Jus Commune must here be taken as that by Canon Law, Common Right, or by our Common Law of England this appertained to the Archbishop of Canterbury; and than it can be understood no otherways then that virtute officii he might Visit, correct and reform all within his Diocese, and that Exemptions were breaches of that Common Right, and whatever he did quatenus Archbishop, or as Leg●us natus he did by Authority from the King or the Pope, and from either of which soever he had them, or by the Canons; yet none of these can deprive a more Sovereign power, from visiting by its self, or its delegates; and the last clause 
(a) Salvis nobis & Haeredibus nostris, onmibus aliis quibus in Universitate praeaicta nos & progenitores nostri-uti consue vimus temporibus retroactis Id. Pat.  of the Patent is therefore to be observed heedfully, which is, saving to ourselves and our Heirs all other [Rights or Prerogatives] which we and our Progenitors in by past times, have been wont to use in the said Universities.  
This further appears, if we credit Mr. Woods note upon it, that this did not touch the Pope's Exemption; for if not that, it much less effected the King's Prerogative in general, for tho' one King by his Charter may yield it, yet he cannot in prejudice to his Successor make it binding to him, to which we may add what he further saith, that, whatever was done, it is certain that that Visitation did not then succeed.  
Before I leave this head I must desire the Reader to consider, that the Arguments of those who opposed the Exemption were, that this Immunity granted by the Pope was not only to the prejudice and grievance of the Metropolitan and Ordinary, but likewise to the whole University, and was rather a servitude then liberty to them, for without that, if they had been oppressed by their Chancellor, or Vicechancellor, they might have been redressed by Appeals to the Archbishop, but now, being reduced under the power of one, they were subject to perpetual servitude.   

§. 5. The Arch-Bishops Visitation resisted.  
☞ Anno 1411. Thomas Arundel the Archbishop intending to Visit the University sent his Letters of Citation 
(a) Harus in memorabilibus fol. 106. b.  to the Chancellor, Doctors, Masters and Scholars to be ready against his coming, and was received by the Chancellor and Proctors and a great conflux of the University, and the Chancellor Richard 
(b) Dum nititur visitare Universitatem Oxoniarum Repulsam passus est. Walsing Ypodegma neust. ad Ann. 1411. The King's Authority.  Courtney told him, that if he came as a Guest he was most Welcome, but if he came as a Visitor the University was long since by the Pope's Bull freed from Archiepiscopal and Episcopal Visitation: at which the Archbishop was much displeased, and after a Day or two stay he went away, and sent the King an account by Letter, so the King Commanded 
(c) Fragmenta veteris Registri Universitatis Oxon Bib. Cotton sub faustina c. 7.  the Heads of the University to appear the Day after our Lady's Day to give an account of the Pope's Bull which they pretended. What followed upon it appears by the Chancellor and Proctors laying down their Offices at Lambeth, 
The Chancellors and Proctors quit their places. The King appoints the Signior Theologue to Officiate in the Chancellor's stead.  whether voluntarily or compelled appears not. And the King writes to the University, that the Cancellarius Natus or Senior of the Theologues should exercise the Office till there should be an Election of another in his place, and Commanded that the Papal Exemption should be brought to him. Upon this there was such a sadness surprised the Students that the Lectures ceased, and they were dispersed, 
The Students leave the University and desist from Lectures.  and an end seemed to be put to the University according to a Statute made to that purpose, that they should use that Remedy if any invaded their Liberties and Privileges. Which being imparted to the King he Writ first 
(d) C. fol. 31. a.  displeasedly at the Fact of the Heads, and in a second Letter 
(a) C. fol. 55. b.  exhorts them in softer Language to revoke their Lectures, and after a while, lest the University should receive damage, 
The King gives leave to choose Chancellors, etc.  about October the King Commanded that such should be chosen as might Execute the Offices of those removed for the remainder of the 
(b) Frag. vet. Regist. supra.  Year, and the University chose the last Chancellor and Proctors, which being certified to the King he took it very ill. 
The King displeased with the Election.  After which, Law Suits being Commenced betwixt the Archbishop and University, 
The King hears the cause and determins for the Archbishop.  it was agreed, that all parties should stand to the King's Judgement, and about the middle of December the King heard it, and he appointed, that the Sentence 
(c) Ibid.  which King Richard the Second had given should stand.   

§. 6. An account of the whole matter as in the Parliament Roll.  
I shall now give an account of the matter as it appears in the Parliament 
(d) Rot. Parl. 13 H. 4. N. 15.  Roll.  
First, there is the Arch-Bishops Petition to the King, that with the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons Assembled in the said Parliament, the Schedule Annexed might be confirmed.  
Which Schedule contains the Declaration of King Richard the Second, as it is to be found in Mr. Pryn, wherein it appears, that the ground of the Contest and differences was about a Bull of Exemption pretending to exclude the Archbishop of Canterbury and his Successors, and all other Ordinaries and Founders of the said University and Colleges from Visiting, and all other Ordinary Jurisdiction, which Bull by a venire facias was brought into the Chancery at Westminster, and the Chancellor and Proctors shown a sufficient Warrant under the Universities Seal to produce the Bull in Chancery, and to answer there, and to do and receive what should be ordered and determined by the late King Richard the Second and his Council as appears by the Records of the Chancery, and after the Chancellor and Proctors for themselves and the University submitted themselves in the foresaid matters 
(a) Ordinationi & definis ioni dicti nuper Regis.  to the Ordinance and Determination of the said King.  
☞ The King after mature and fuller deliberation with his Council, clearly considering that the Bull was procured in prejudice of his Crown, and to the revoking or enervating of the Laws and Customs of his Realm, and in favour and emboldening of Heretics and Lollards, Murderers and other Malefactors, Ordained, and by his Breve or 
(b) In fide Logeancia & dilectione quibus sibi tencbantur. Ac sub poena amissionis privilegiorum Universitatis praedictae & sub forfeitura omnium aliorum quae sibi foris facere potuerunt, ne dictam Bullam in aliqua sui parte exequi seu excercere seu Beneficium quoddam Exemptionis per Bullam illam aliqualiter reportare seu recipere presumerent.  Mandate Commanded and forbid the Chancellor, Masters, Doctors and Scholars of the said University on their Faith, Allegiance and the love that they ought him, and under the penalty of losing the privileges of the said University, & the forfeiture of all other things which they could forfeit, that they presumed not to execute or exercise the said Bull in any part of it, or any ways to presume to enjoy or receive any benefit of Exemption by the said Bull: But to renounce all the Exemptions and Privileges contained in it before Richard Kendal the King's Clerk and Notary, and should transmit an Instrument for that purpose under the Seal of the said University by the said Clerk under the Penalties aforesaid. After which follows the King's Sentence as before.  
In this part it may be observed how the King discovers his Authority and Prerogative over the University, in enjoining them to renounce the Pope's Bull and not to Execute, etc. 
The King may deprive the University of all privileges for disobedience.  it under the penalty there mentioned, which demonstrates that for contempt and disobedience the King may not only Suspend and Deprive any Member of the University, but take away all their Privileges, etc. which would be well considered by those who obstinately refuse to obey the Mandate of a King of England.   

§. 7. The account of the latter Visitation  
Then follows the account of the later Visitation of the Archbishop in the 12th. 
12. H. 4.  of Henry the Fourth as before related, where Richard Courtney the Chancellor, and Benedict Brent and John Birch the Proctors opposed him, and he and the University submitted themselves to the Arbitrament, Judgement, Ordination and Decree of the King, and the King Summoned them to appear before him at Lambeth upon the 17th. of September, where hearing all things and having consideration of the Submission made to King Richard, and the Ordination, Judgement and Determination of the same, the King Confirmed and Ratified the same: And further ordered if they obeyed not the Archbishop, etc. all their Franchises, Liberties, and all the Privileges of the same University should be seized into the hands of the King and his Heirs till they performed it, and the Chancellor and Vicechancellor and Proctors of the University for the time being and their Successors and the University shall pay to the King and his Heirs 1000 l.  
Then follows that this Schedule being seen and examined and understood with mature and diligent deliberation: 
Note here the King's peculiar power in passing an Act of Parliament.  The King in full Parliament affirmed and declared, that all and every thing contained in the same Schedule were done, Arbitrated, Ordered, Considered, Decreed and Adjudged by him. And the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons in the said Parliament who had full deliberation likewise of the same, approved, ratified and confirmed it.  
Upon the whole matter of this great contest about the Arch-Bishops Visitation, I think the King and the Parliament were at that time the more Inclined to confirm the Arch-Bishops power, because that kept the Visitatorial power within the King's Dominions, and Excluded Exemptions, which the State of England was rarely inclined to favour, as being mostly as prejudicial to the Crown as the Bishops. And Wickliffs' Doctrine spreading, the King was more willing the Archbishop should Visit the University, because it was his proper Office to see to the preservation of the Established Religion, and if the University had been left to the Visitation of the Chancellor, the opinion of Mr. Wickliff might have the more increased, since the temper of the Members might have been changed from the Doctrine professed since so many in the University were then said to have embraced it.   

§. 8. The reasons why the Author hath given so large an account of this.  
I have insisted the longer upon this particular for two Reasons, first to show that the Government, ordering, and reforming of Universities were then Judged to be of Ecclesiastical Cognizance; especially in those matters which appertain to the Doctrines taught in them, which even in their Philosophical Disputes in some measure effected Religion, even the taking of Degrees, except in the faculty of Physic, was in Ordine ad Spiritualia; as appears in those Constitutions which prohibit any from having Benefices but such as had taken Degrees in Universities; a further Illustration of the former of these Inferences I shall clear when I speak of Bishop Rippingdons' Visitation.  
Secondly, 
The misapplication of Mr. Pryn.  To show the mis-application of Mr. Pryn, who finding by the Transactions of King Richard the Second, and King Henry the Fourth, and those of King Charles the First concerning Archbishop laud's Visitation, that those Kings determined the matter in favour of the Arch-Bishops, thereby would Infer, that the Visitation of the University of Oxford appertained to the Black Parliament, and neither to the King, even when there was no Archbishop in being, nor to any other but the Committee and Delegates of that Parliament: whereas he ought to have considered, that the true reason why the first two Kings determined for the Arch-Bishops Visitation was, because the Universities were at that time  to the Doctrine of Wickliff, which it was the Interest of the Church to oppose; and might very well induce the Kings to Commit the care of suppressing it, rather to the Archbishop than the Chancellor, and if we consider that the suppressing the Non-Conformists was the care of King Charles the First, & that Archbishop Laud was so bend to effect it, we are not to wonder that His Majesty determined in favour of the Archbishop, as Archbishop, rather than as Chancellor; especially when it was known that the Earl of Holland than Chancellor of Cambridge was a favourer and Partron of Non-Conformists.  
And Mr. Pryn ought further to have noted, that in the two-Roman Catholic Kings times the Original of the Controversy was, whether by the Exemptions of the Pope, the University should be Visited by the Chancellor only, or by the Archbishop as Metropolitan, who by the Canons had the Visitation of his whole Province, as also the Dioecesan had in matters at least of Religion, as in Bishop Rippingdons' Visitation I shall show: so that the Cardo Controversiae was upon the validity of the Pope's Exemption, and in all the Cases there is a Salvo of the Kings Right; and such application was made to him as shows, that the last resort was to the Sovereign even to Judge of the Pope's Bulls as before I have hinted.   

§. 9 The King gives Sentence for the Archbishop of York against the Aruch-Bishop of Canterbury about Queen's College.  
☞ I shall now proceed in the Series of my History. About Anno 1412. 14 H. 4. Great contests 
(a) Rot. Parl. Westm. Crastino. Anima. 13. H. 5. N. 15.  arose betwixt the Arch-Bishops of Canterbury and York about Visiting Queens College, the Archbishop of Canterbury affirming it to be his Right as Metropolitan, and by the Grant of King Richard the Second. And the Archbishop of York claimed it as his peculiar Right, as Local Visitor. The Decision of this was referred to the King, who having heard the Arguments on both sides gave Sentence for York. By which instance it is apparent that this King determined the point against the Judgement of his Predecessors and abridged the Metropolitan.  
Anno 1414. 2 H. 5. 
The King gives leave to the Bishop of the Lincoln to Visit.  According to the example of the Archbishop of Canterbury, Philip Rippingdon Bishop of Lincoln, the King giving him leave, Published his Programma of Citation much after the Archbishop's Form, Dated Feb. 12. To which the University Answered, 
Who is admitted to inquire by Visitation about Heresy, but not in other matters.  that they intended to make personal appearance to his Summons at the time and place appointed, to receive only those things which are known to appertain to the Office of Inquisition of Haeretical pravity, but notwithstanding, under that Protestation, that by that personal appearance they intent not to consent to the Visitation of what Articles soever: this is Dated the 4th. of March following.   

§. 10. How both the Visitations by the Metropolitan and Dioecesan were exercised by Ecclesiastical Canons.  
By this it seems clear, that the Univensity was Subject to divers Visitors for several purposes, and tho' the Metropolitical Visitation was owned, yet their Dioecesan was submitted to in point of Heresy, which further appears in that I find this very Year 1413. Archbishop Arundél 
(a) Parker's Antiq. Eccl. Brit. p. 309.  made certain Statutes for the Government of the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge.  
☞ That this power of Visiting by the Bishops was a settlement by Ecclesiastical Canons is very manifest, so that the general occasion of Contests about it was by reason of some privileges granted by Popes, or restrictions laid upon the Universities by their Sovereigns, or some Exorbitances in the Visitors, in Rescinding useful Statutes, or altering old ones or Customs.  
Therefore in the first Council of Aquileia I 
(b) Nec in his ubi de Visitatione ac morum Correctione agitur, exemptio aut ulla Inhibitio, Appellatio, seu Querela; etiam ad sedem Apostolicam Interposita, Executionem eorum quae decret a aut Judicata fuerint quoquo modo Impediunt aut suspendunt. Binnius To. 9 fol. 709. c. 2. A.  find it thus Decreed. Let Bishops have the Right and Power, even as Delegates of the Apostolic See, of Ordering, Moderating, and Executing, according to the Sanction of the Canons, those things which in their prudence to them shall seem necessary for the amendment of their Subjects, and the profit of their Dioecess. Neither let Exemptions or any Inhibition Appeal or Complaint even to the Apostolic See, in any manner hinder or Suspend the Execution of those things Commanded, Decreed, or Adjudged in those things which appertain to their Visitation and the correction of manners.  
The Council of Trent likewise 
(c) Idem fol. 424. c. 2. B.  Decreed, that all those, to whom the Visitation and Reformation of Universities, and General Studies did appertain, should diligently take care, that the Universities should receive their Canons, and if any thing in the Universities was worthy of Correction and Reformation they should be amended, and appointed by those to whom it appertained for the increase of Religion and Ecclesiastical Discipline.  
These things I only note to clear the point, that in former Ages the Inspection into the Government of the Universities was Judged to be of Ecclesiastical Cognizance, and by consequence fall under the Kings Visitatorial power by his Commissioners.     

CHAP. V.  
Concerning the Visitations of the University of Oxford since the Renouncing the Pope's Supremacy in England.  

SECT. I.  
Concerning the Visitations in the Reigns of King Henry the 8th. and King Edward the 6th.  
§. 1 AFter the Bull of Pope Sixtus the 4th. was granted to the University Anno 1479. the 19th. of Edward the 4th. whereby it was Exempted from Archiepiscopal or Dioecesan Visitations; all power of Regulation of it seemed to be Lodged in the Chancellor and Senate, and other Visitations to lie asleep till King Henry the 8th. had cast off the Pope's Supremacy: some while before which, as I have before related, their Statutes were delivered to Cardinal Wolsey to be corrected and altered, 
Cap. 3. Sect. 2. §. 8.  and afterwards all their Charters and Bulls surrendered to the King; so that I find nothing material in this matter during his Reign, besides what I have there related, but in these two particulars following.  
Anno 1535. 26 H. 8. 30. Jan. The King appointed Dr. William Tresham 
(a) Lib. conc. Civit. Oxon. fol. 59 Commissioners Survey all the Temporal and Spiritual Lands belonging to the University.  Vicechancellor, William Freer Major of Oxford, William Barentyne, Simon Harecourt, Walter Stonor, John Clerk, Thomas Elyot and John Brome Knights to Survey all the Temporal and Spiritual Lands and Tithes and enter them into a Book like Doomsday Book.  
And in the same Year Richard Layton 
(b) Coll. Charter etc. Acad. Oxon. Bib. Cotton sub faustina c. 7.  alias Leighton Bachelor of Divinity, John London Doctor of Laws Warden of New-College, Dr. Lee and others were sent from the King to Visit the University, their Liberties and Privileges being then in the King's hands: 
The King's Visitation of the University.  These Visitors Erected new Lectures, Chastened ill Manners, and by the account they gave to Cromwell it appears they ridiculed all the School-mens Learning, especially that of Duns Scotus. They did little in Merton College, because Dr. Richard Gwent the Commissioner for Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury, had Visited it the Year before and endeavoured to abolish the Ancient commendable Customs of the College, 
Wood ad Annam.  as the Author saith, and it was thought by some, that they came with the same Intention to the University as they did to Monasteries which they also Visited.  
Before I proceed further, 
The usual Method of proceeding in Visitations of the Universities.  I think it fit to give an account of the ordinary Method of proceeding in Visitations in these following particulars.  
First, Some of the Commissioners were usually persons of great Dignity and Employment, to create esteem and Authority to the Action; others of meaner Quality, who were at more leisure to attend the work; but always some of them were Members of the University.  
Secondly, Their proceed Ordinarily were after the manner of the Bishops or Arch-Deacons Visitations, proposing and delivering Articles upon which to examine, whereof some are yet extant.  
Thirdly, That there was, praevious to such Visitation, a Command from the King not to choose any into places of profit (and sometimes not to Let Leases) without leave of the King or Arch-Bishops.  
Fourthly, That public notice was given to the Vicechancellor, and by him to the University in Convocation.  
Fifthly, They were Commanded to bring in their Statutes, Charters, Repositories, and all their public Muniments to be examined.  
Sixthly, They commonly first Cited all the University to appear before them in the Convocation-house to publish their Commission, etc.  
Seventhly, In Visiting they examined every Man (or at least such as they thought good) particularly and privately upon their Articles, and set down their Answer in Writing.  
Eighthly, They punished with Ecclesiastical censures as well as Secular.  
§. 2 Having found nothing further concerning the Visitation of Oxford in King Henry the 8ths. Reign I pass on to that of King Edward the 6th. wherein the Reader will find a more particular and full discovery of the Visitatorial power, and having obtained, by the favour of Sir Thomas Powis the King's Attorney General, a Copy of the Commission granted by that King, I shall here insert it at length in the Latin.  

King Edward the Sixths' Commission.  
REx praedilecto Consiliario nostro Johanni Comiti Warwici, 
The Commission of King Edward the 6th. for Visiting Oxford.  Vicecomiti lisle, Magno Camerario Angliae & Consanguineo nostro Charissimo, Reverendo in Christo Patri Henrico Lincoln. & Nicho. Rosfen. 
The Names of the Visitors, John Dudley Earl of Warwick, Henry Holbeck Bishop of Lincoln and Nicholas Heath Bishop of Rochester, etc.  Epis. Dilecto. Consiliario nostro Will. Paget, Hospitii nostri Antigrapho, seu Contrarotulatori, Gulielmo Petre Mil. ac Secretario nostro, Ric. Cox Eleemosinario nostro ac nostrae Juventutis Institutori, Simoni Haynes, Exoniensi Decano, Christopher Nevenson Legum Doctori, & Ric. Moryson Armo. salutem. Cum Praeclarum & insigne Monumentum serenissimi nostri Regni posteris edere studeremus, & deliberemus; cum Auunculo nostro Charissimo Edwardo Duce Somerset, 
The King's Supremacy and Authority to Visit.  personae nostrae Gubernatore, ac omnium Terrarum Dominiorum & subditorum nostrorum Protectore, & caeteris Conciliariis nostris super hac re & super Exornatione Ecclesiae nostrae Anglicanae & Hiberniae cujus Supremum caput sub Christo in Terris nos sumus. 
The grounds of the Visitation.  Agnoscimus ut Nobiles & praeclarae scientiae Virtutesque ac boni Mores in illa crescerent per Regiam Culturam & augerentur, nulla ratio prius in mentem venit quam ut primos & praecipuos Fontes Eruditionis & virtutis, vitiis, (si quae in illis essent,) purgatos, favore nostro & Regia Munificentia prosequentes, aliqua commoda ratione auctos am plificat osque redderemus. Quod cum fecissemus in aliis Conventibus & Parochiis, ac privatis in Ecclesiis Regni nostri Angliae, licet postremo sumus agressi, tamen prima fuit cura, in Academias nostras Oculos & Mentem adjicere, equibus omnis ratio Disciplinae, ac semina bonarum Litterarum ac virtutis, in reliquas partes Provinciarum nostrarum & Regnorum nostrorum solet propagari, ut Illae in integrum perfectumque Eruditioni ac Virtuti maxime convenientem Statum reponerentur. Et ut hae Leges, Mores, Consuetudines atque ordines in Oxon. & Cantabr. Academiis per nos constituerentur, quae possent maxime facere in honorem Christi & Gloriam Regni nostri, ut virtutum ac bonarum Litterarum uberrimum proventum, unde non Anglia solum & Hibernia, verum exterae quoque Nationes Lucem possent accipere. In qua deliberatione cum circumspiceremus quosdam viros idoneos & literariae rei non ignaros ad Istud quod maxime cupimus nomine ac vice nostris praeficiendos delegare possemus. De Avisamento & Concilio praedicto, Assignavimus vos septem, sex, Quinque, Quatuor, Tres, Duos, §. 3 
The places to be Visited.  & Unum vestrûm Delegatum seu Delegatos nostros, Commissarium sive Commissarios ad ea quae infra scribuntur exequenda, ad Visitandum igitur in Capite & Membris tam. Liberam Capellam nostram infra Castrum nostrum de Windsor & Collegium de Wynton. 
The free Chapel of Windsor. The College of Winchester.  ex fundatione Will. de Wickham quam Universam Dioecesin nostram Oxon. praecipue vero Universitatem nostram Oxon. ac omnia & singula Collegia, Aulas, 
The University of Oxon.  Hospitia & Loca alia quaecunque, exercitio Scholastico Deputata tam Exempta, quam non Exempta ibidem constituta, eorumque Praepositos, Magistros, Gardianos, Rectores sive Custodes ac Socios, Scholares Studentes, 
The persons to be Visited.  Ministros & personas alias quascumque in eisdem commorantes, deque Statu Locorum hujusmodi, nec non Studio, vitâ, Moribus & Conversatione, 
What Qualifications to be enquired after.  ac etiam qualitatibus personarum in eisdem degentium, seu Ministrantium, modis omnibus quibus id Melius & efficacius poteritis inquirendum, & investigandum: Criminosos ac delinquentes, socordes & ignavos, atque culpabiles, condignis poenis, usque ad dignitatum, §. 4 
The punishments to be inflicted, viz. deprivation of Offices, sequestration of profits.  Societatum ac Officiorum suorum, privationem, & Stipendiorum, proventuum & Emolumentorum suorum quorumcunque sequestrationem, vel quamcunque aliam congruam & Competentem Coercionem puniendos & coercendos atque ad probatiores vivendi mores, modis omnibus quibuscunque id melius & efficacius poteritis reducendos; 
By Ecclesiastical censures, imprisonment, recognizances.  conditionis fuerint, (si quos inveneritis,) tam per censuras Ecclesiasticas quam etiam Incarcerationem, ac Recognitionum acceptationem, & quaecunque alia Juris Regni nostri remedia composcendos. Pecunias impendendas quot-annis in exequias & Convivia, 
To change moneys, to be expended for Exequys and the Feasts, to public or private Lectures, or to other uses.  in Lectiones publicas vel privatas ad alios usus magis convenientes aut in alias formas convertendas. Pecunias autem in aliquo Collegio Impendendas ex Fundatione ejusdem Collegii in Choristas, Cantores, & alias Impensas, ratione quotidiani Servitii, ut vocant, Ecclesiastici, 
To change moneys, given to Choristers and Singing Boys, or other Ecclesiastic services, to other uses.  aut in pueros Grammaticales ad alimentum sociorum vel Scholasticorum ad Philosophiam, vel alias artes discendas, in eodem vel alio Collegio Constituendos, convertendas. Magistros, Praepositos, Praesidentes, Socios, vel Scholares quoscunque illis Officiis indignos, non proficientes, Statutis Collegii, 
To Expel and amove Masters, Provosts, Precedents, Fellows or Scholars, and put in others into their places.  vel Commodis Reipublicae, & bonarum literarum id exigentibus, expellendos & amovendos, & alium, & alios in amotorum locos praeficiendos, & substituendos. Cessiones praeterea quorumcunque, Praeposituras, Magisteria, Praesidentias, Gardianas, Societates, 
To take Resignations of any places of Office and to substitute others.  seu Officia in Locis praedictis habentium coram vobis factis seu exhibitis, Authoritate nostra admittendis, eaque vacare, & pro vacuis decernere, & in loca, sic per cessionem aut alio quovismodo, vacantia, personas habiles & idoneas substituendas, §. 5 
To unite Colleges.  & Collegia duo vel plura, sive nostrae, sive cujuscumque alterius Fundationis fuerint, si vobis ex utilitate Academiae videbitur, in unum conjungenda; 
Or Chantries.  Can tarias, nominaque Cantariarum in quocunque Collegio fundata fuerint, & earum fundationes mutandas & alias Appellationes illis imponendas. 
To change the profit of Chantries to Exhibitions.  Et fructus redditus ac proventus dictarum Cantariarum, ad Scholariam Exhibitionem assignandos, & dictae Universitatis nostrae, & Collegiorum, & Aularum Incorporationes, Fundationes, Statuta, Ordinationes, 
To examine all Foundations, Statutes, etc.  Privilegia, Compositiones, Computus, & alia munimenta quaecunque exigenda, & recipienda, 
To change forms of Divine Offices, disputations, public Lectures, Collation of Degrees, etc.  eaque diligenter examinanda & discutienda, formas Divinorum Officiorum, Disputationum, & publicarum Lectionum, Collationes quoque graduum & Honorum, qui Eruditionis ergà proponuntur Studiosis, immutandas, 
To introduce and assign new injunctions and Statutes.  & in Commodiorem rationem instituendam, nec non Injunctiones, & Statuta, quae vobis pro Commodiore Ordine videbuntur idonea, Personis in eisdem degentibus nomine nostro tradenda & vice & Authoritate nostris inducenda & assignanda poenasque convenientes, 
To inflict punishments on the violators of them.  in eorum violatores infligendas, & irrogandas, Statutaque, Ordinationes, 
To annihilate contrary Statutes, Ordinances, Customs and Compositions.  Consuetudines, Compositiones, si quas comperitis eisdem Contrarias, sive repugnantes tollendas & penitus annihilandas, Juramentum insuper obedientiae & fidelitatis nobis & Haeredibus nostris debitis, §. 6 
To abolish the Pope's Authority.  deque renuenda, penitusque abneganda Episcopi Romani praetensa, usurpata, & fictâ Authoritate, & quaecunque alia Juramenta ex Statutis hujus Regni nostri praestari requisita, 
To enjoin Oaths appointed by the Statutes of the Kingdom.  ab omnibus infra Loca praedicta constitutis exigenda & recipienda; Congregationes & Convocationes Praepositorum, 
To call Convocations for the execution of the premises or any Reformation.  Gardianorum, Studentium, & Ministrorum hujusmodi, pro Executione praemissorum, aut Reformatione quacunque facienda; Conciendas & Convocandas. Causas etiam Instantiarum Examinandas, & fine debito terminandas, ac omnia & singula alia quae circa hujusmodi Visitationis, 
To examine and determine causes of instances.  Inquisitionis, seu Reformationis totius Academiae Negotia, 
To do all other things requisite in such like Inquisitions and Reformations tho' not expressed, or special words were requisite.  sive hic expressa fuerint sive non expressa, quae necessaria fuerint, seu quomodolibet opportune facienda & exequenda, vobis & singulis vestrum, de quorum doctrina, Morum & Concilii gravitate, ac in rebus gerendis fide, & Industria, plurimum confidimus, Vices nostras Commitimus, ac plenam, 
For performing all which the King grants them his full power and Authority.  tenore praesentium, Concedimus Potestatem, etiamsi ejusmodi sunt quae specialia verba requiruntur; cum cujuslibet congrue & legitime coercionis potestate. Et quoniam Studium Juris Civilis non solum, jam aliquot Annos deferbuisse in Academia nostra Oxoniensi, §. 7 
To promote the study of the Civil Law.  verum etiam propemodum extinctum esse nobis Indicatum est, praecipuam vobis omnibus curam, & sollicitudinem imponimus, ut quibus poteritis viis & modis illud excitetis, 
☞ The King gives them his fullest and high Authority by his Absolute and Royal power to change the number of Students in Civil Law in New-College to All-Souls College and the Students of Arts in All-Souls to New-College.  & amplificetis cui studio, ut possitis, amplius mederi & fructu laboris ac diligentiae Juventutem ad illud accendere, plenissimam ac Summam Authoritatem, per Absolutam & Regiam nostram Potestatem vobis Concessimus; Universum numerum in Lege Civili Studentium in Collegiis Beatae Mariae, Vocato The New College of Oxford in Collegium Animarum, & universum numerum in Artibus Studentium in Collegio Animarum, in Collegia praedictum Beatae Mariae commutandum tranferendum & Constituendum, prout vobis commodissimum fore videbitur, sic ut in Collegio Animarum tantum illi sint qui Legis Civilis Studio vacabunt, & in Collegio Beatae Mariae praedicto, 
So that in All-Souls College none be but Students of Civil Law, and New-College Students in Arts.  illi tantum sint qui Artium & Verbi Dei Studio posthac semper incumbent: Dedimus quoque vobis Authoritatem, Collegium Medicinae in aliquo idoneo loco dictae Universitatis Constituendi; ac Deputandi aliquod unum Collegium illi Studio quodcunque vobis videbitur, 
To Depute a College for Physicians.  & eos Socios in illo Collegio sic Medicinae deputandos, qui ad Medicinam Studium suum velint convertere, si ad hoc per vos idonei Judicabuntur, Socios Collegii nostri Medicinae faciendos; Eos vero qui nolount sequi illam Artem vel ad eandem minus idonei judicabuntur, in alia Collegia transferendos vel pensiones Magistro sive Sociis illius Collegii assignandas. §. 8 
Command to all Sheriffs, Majors, Bailiffs and other Officers and Subjects to assist the Commissioners, etc. in the Execution of the premises.  Mandantes omnibus & singulis Vice-comitibus, Majoribus ac Ballivis ac quibuscunque aliis Officiariis, Ministris, & subditis nostris, quatenus vobis, & cuilibet vestrum, in & circa Praemissorum Executionem, effectualiter assistent, auxilientur, & suffragentur: Aliquo Actu, Statuto, Ordinatione, Provisione, Proclamatione, 
Non obstante of any Act, Statute, Ordinance, Provision, Proclamation or Restriction whatever to the contrary.  sive Restrictione inde in Contrarium factis, Editis, Ordinatis, Proclamatis, sive Provisis, aut aliqua alia re, Causâ, vel Materia quacunque in aliquo non obstante. In cujus rei Testimonum, etc. Teste Rege apud Westmonasterium Octavo Die Maii Anno Regni Edvardi Sexti Tertio.  
Per ipsum Regem, etc.   
§. 9 In this Commission these particulars may be observed; 
The Authority of the Commission.  First, that in the Preamble, the King lays as a Foundation, that he is the Supreme Head under Christ in Earth of the Church of England and Ireland, so that by virtue of that Supremacy, and by his Absolute and Supreme Authority, which in other places of the Commission are expressed, he appoints this Visitation, and the persons within Named his Delegates, and Commissioners: which of itself, if there were not most numerous other Precedents, and the necessity of Executing Justice which the King cannot personally do in all places, is sufficient to Confute that Ignorant Assertion of a Philonomus, that the King cannot Commissionate others to Execute his Authority.  
Secondly, 
What plàces are to be Visited.  As to the Subject Matter of the Visitation, it is for the Colleges of Windsor and Winchester and the Dioecess of Oxford, and the University, and all the Colleges of the same, and by parity of Reason such Commissions may be Extended to any Lay or Religious Persons, Members of Societies, and Corporations within the Kingdoms of England and Ireland, that are of the same kinds of Foundation.  
Thirdly, 
The persons to be Visited.  As to the persons, the University is to be Visited in the Head and Members, so that the Vicechancellor and all the Heads of Houses, as also Fellows, Scholars, Students, and all that bear any Office, and all persons residing in the Colleges, etc. are within the purlieu of this Visitation.  
Fourthly, 
The matters to be enquired after.  The matters to be ensquired of an Regulated are, the State of the Colleges, which word is very Comprehensive, as in several particulars are after branched out. Also the Study, Life, Manners, Conversation, and Qualification of the persons. And this Enquiry is to be made by all the Methods or Ways, that the Commissioners can best effect it by.  
Fifthly, 
The nature of the Crimes to be punished.  The presons punishable are reckoned up the Ciriminals, and Delinquents; words of a large Extent, as Comprehending Offenders against the Laws of God, and the King; to these are added the Idle and Slothful Students, and generally all who do any thing blame-worthy.  
Sixthly, 
The punishments, Deprivation and Sequestration.  The punishments the Commissioners may inflict, are the Deprivation of their places as Mastership's, Presidentships, etc. their Fellowships and other Offices, and the Sequestration of their Stipends, Profits and Emoluments whatsoever; the good ends for which such punishments are inflicted are expressed, to compel them to more upright manners of living.  
Seventhly, 
Contumaces & Rebels.  We may also note the special punishment of such as are contumacious and obstinate or Rebellious, as it is expressed. These of whatever state or condition they be are to be compelled to obedience by Ecclesiastical Censures, as also by Imprisonment, 
Punishment by Ecclesiastical censures, imprisonments, etc.  Recognizances and all other remedies the Laws of the Kingdom appoint.  
Eighthly, 
Changing of Charities to other uses than at first designed  Then follows a power to Convert the moneys Yearly Expended for Exequys and Feasts, that is, such as had been given for Obits, Diriges, etc. to the maintenance of public or private Lectures, or other more convenient Forms of Uses.  
Ninthly, The moneys also to be dispended by the Founder's appointment upon the Choristers, Singing Men, and other matters relating to the Daily Ecclesiastical Service, shall be Converted to the Teaching the Grammar Youth, the Commons of the Fellows or Scholars, to the Learning of Philosophy or other Arts, etc.  
Tenthly, 
Power of Expelling and substituting others in their places.  To Expel and Amove all Masters, Provosts, Precedents, Fellows or Scholars whatsoever, that are not worthy of their Offices, or not proficients: If the Commissioners could do it by colour of the breach of the Statutes of the College, or Judged it to be for the benefit of the Common-weal, or of Learning; and power to prefer and substitute another and others in the place of the person removed, and to admit the resignations of whatever Provostship, Mastership, Presidentship, Guardianship, Fellowships, or Office in the said places, and to Vacate or declare void the same, and to substitute others in their places.  
Eleventhly, 
To unite Golleges and translate Students of one faculty from one College to another.  Then they have power to unite two or more Colleges into one, whether of the Kings or any others Foundation, if it appear to them to be for the profit of the University, and this by the King's Absolute Authority. As likewise to Translate Students of one faculty from one College to another.  
Twelfthly, 
Altering form of Disputations, Statutes, etc.  Also the power of altering Forms of Disputations, conferring Degrees, and of Divine Offices, to Introduce and Assign Injunctions and Statutes, and wholly to Annihilate Statutes, Ordinances, Customs, and Compositions contrary to them, and this as to the Commissioners shall seem fit for the Regulating, Reformation and good order, etc. of the University.  
☞ Thirteenthly, 
Note this.  Yea to exercise all and singular other things concerning Visitation, Inquisition and Reformation, which may be necessary, or in any wise fit to be done, altho' not expressed, yea tho' the power might require special words.  
Lastly, It is to be considered, 
The King's dispensing power asserted by this Commission.  that all these powers are given them, notwithstanding any Act, Statute, Ordinance, Provision, Proclamation, or Restriction to the contrary; so that in this one Instance the King's dispensing power to be put in Execution by Commissioners is most amply manifested, 
Understand it in matters wherein Mandates have been used.  and whatever power the King can give to Commissioners, he may Execute himself by his Royal Mandate, and if he can dispense with the Statute, surely the obligation of an Oath to observe that Statute ceaseth, as I shall largely show hereafter.  
☞ By the Execution of this Commission, whereof I shall now treat, it will be apparent, that the design of this Visitation was to abolish the Catholic Religion there, and plant the Reformation in the University, which they did by changing the Magistrates or Governing part of the Colleges, disannulling the old, and making new Statutes, censuring and punishing all whom they found culpable, according to the Articles which they published, to abolish the power of the Bishop of Rome and present Clergy, and set up the King's Supremacy. Which Articles I am informed are extant tho' I have not yet been so fortunate as to have procured any Copy of them.  
§. 10 I shall now Abreviate the proceed of the Commissioners in that Visitation by which it will appear, 
What the Commissioners did in this Visitation.  how merciful our King hath been in this last Visitation comparatively to what was then done.  
☞ First, The King, praevious to this Visitation, 
Wood Antiq. Oxon. fol. 269. a. In Turri Scholar N. 17. The Suspension of Elections and College Acts during the Visitation.  in his Mandate to the University Commanded, that no Graduate should proceed to the Election of a Precedent, or Fellow of any College, or do any Act that should hinder the Visitation, so that during the Visitation no Statutes were observed, and none of the University could attain any Office without consulting the Visitors: and my Author saith, that the Commissioners, especially Cox, put in their Friends and Dependants every where into places, as he Instanceth in Maurice Ley an Irish Man, 
Fellows made contrary to Statutes.  who was made a Fellow of Exeter College contrary to their Statutes, and Edmund Cook Esquire, wholly Ignorant of University Learning, made Fellow of the same College; so George Cartwright Born in Nottinghamshire, thereby Secluded by the Statutes, was made Fellow of Corpus Christi College. And by the Mandate aforesaid the Execution of the Statutes of the University were Suspended, 
The Execution of the Statutes Suspended.  by which means, the Jurisdiction of the Masters of Colleges and other University Magistrates being in a manner Abrogated, it might remain in the Visitors power only to inflict punishments.  
When the Commissioners had deprived the Choristers and Singing Boys of their Stipends, 
Id. fol. 270. b. Concerning Choristers and Signing-Boys.  the Townsmen representing the damage it would be to them by reason their Children were thereby provided for, This was something mitigated.  
Some of the Chantries were converted to Stipends, but mostly those in Parish Churches, whereof some were of the Patronages of Colleges, were sold away. But of these things and the change of Divine Service I shall not speak because they were according to the Reformation through the Kingdom, after the Book of Common Prayer was Established.  
§. 11 ☞ The Visitors made a new Book of Statutes which were called King Edward the Sixth's Statutes, 
Id. fol. 271. a. Anno 1549. The Visitors make a new Book of Statutes.  which altho' in the most part they were contrary to the Ancient Statutes of the University, yet they were in force till those were made which now are used.  
I pass by the great destruction made of Books in the public and private Libraries, 
Id. fol. 271. b. The destruction of Books.  where few that had any Red Letters, or were Writ by any in the two last Centuries escaped the Fire or worse uses, tho' they were Books of Divinity, Astronomy, or Mathematics: The Books being brought in great heaps into the Market places, and publicly burnt; of which the Reader may peruse a sad Account in Dr. Heylin and Mr. Wood  
I shall omit the Cases of Ralph Skinner and Gualther Haddon, till I come to Treat of the King's dispensing with Statutes.  
§. 12 ☞ The severity of the Visitors continued from the Year 1549. to th' Year 1553. 10. Mariae, 
Id. fol. 272.273, 274. The severe proceed of the Commissioners.  in which time by the absenting themselves, or Expulsion of so many Fellows, the Colleges were left very thin, the Writings, Bulls, Charters, and other Muniments, especially those granted from Rome were seized; the Registers and Repositories searched; the moneys taken from the Chests, where lodged in former Ages, to be in readiness upon any straits the Houses might be reduced to. Yea they sold four or five public Schools to Townsmen, who pulled them down and converted the Materials to their own uses, and annexed the Grounds to their Gardens.  
So great was the subversion, that the Terms were altered from the periods used in former times, 
Terms and Lectures altered, and Degrees neglected.  the Ancient Exercises, etc. as Lectures, scorned, and the taking of Degrees by some thought Antichristian, and others neglected to take any by the apprehension, that there should be no use of them, and because the Stipends were withdrawn. But, says my Author, we are not to complain of the Violating of the Honours and Degrees in Learning, since Learning itself was Expiring and drawing its last breath, the Schools being ruined and the Philosophy Exercises being taken away. Those who have a mind to Read the Ravage then made by the Visitors, either by their Covetousness or Connivance, may find them fully related in the foregoing Authors. For, a Reformation being designed by the King, there was no place in the University for the Unconformable.   

SECT. II.  
The Visitation in Queen Mary's Reign.  

§. 1. Queen Mary's Visitation.  
ANno 1553. 
Wood fol. 274. & 275. Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 1. fol. 274.275. Pat. 1. Maria part. 6.  When Queen Mary came to the Crown, she took great Compassion on the University, as appears by her Letter, in which she sets forth the grievousness of the former Visitation, and she bestowed some Rectories upon it by her Charter. May 11.1 o. Regni.  
Neither did she omit to Exercise her Authority in Visiting the University in restoring the Roman Catholic Religion, as she did through the Kingdom. The first that Visited was Steven Gardiner Bishop of Winchester, 
See for the Visitation of Cardinal Pool Anno 1557. a.  who was Local Visitor of New-College and Corpus Christi and St. Mary Magdalen College: He appointed for his Deputies Sir Richard Read Kt. and Dr. George Wright Archdeacon of Oxford: 
Large account in Fox Act sand Mon. Vol. 3. Edit. 1640. fal. 762. to 780.  Upon the 26th. of October they Visited St. Marry Magdalen College, and Dr. Haddon the late Precedent, of his own accord did quit the Presidentship. Thomas Bentham the Dean, and several others were Expelled as had been done in New-College. And the Society of Magdalen College were so averse from the Roman Catholic Religion, that not only they got neither Altar or Holy Vestments, but none of the Fellows came to Mass, and the very Clerks and Choristers would not perform their Offices, so that the Visitors were forced to have all Holy Offices performed by their own Priests: 
Ibid. fol. 13. b.  they punished the Juniors that refused, 
Punishments inflicted by the Visitors.  either with striking them out of Commons, or Scourging them: and one Aldworth Bachelor of Art for Contumelious Usage of Priests, and coming in unseasonably to the Mass of the Exequys of King Henry the Sixth, was Commanded, that every Day he should be at Mass, and kneeling at the South Pillar in the middle of the Church, should perform his Prayers to the Example of others.  
The same Commissioners found the Precedent of Corpus Christi College Robert Morwent and the Signior Fellow Henry Walsh very observant, 
Id. fol. 276. a.  who brought to light the Holy Vestments, Cushions, Silver Vessels, Candlestics, and other Ornaments which they had hid in King Edward the Sixth's time, and excepting John  after Bishop, I find none left that College: but from the other two, besides the Fellows Ejected in Edward the Sixth's time, about Eighteen or Twenty this Year and the next were removed.   

§. 2. Cardinal Pools Visitation.  
Anno 1556. 
Id. fol. 278. b.  3 & 4 Ph. Mar. Cardinal Pool appointed and entire Visitation of the University of Oxford, and the Visitors were James Brooks Bishop of Gloucester, Nicholas Ormanet of Milan, in good esteem with Julius the Third, 
Pix. M. M. n. 22.  and Dator to him or Marcellus the Second, Henry Cole Doctor of Laws, Provost of Eton, Robert Morwent Doctor in Divinity Precedent of Corpus Christi College and Walter Wright Arch Deacon of Oxford. These proceeded upon Thirty Two Questions, 
Two Questions proposed by the Visitors, First, whether their Statutes were observed.  two of which were the most Material. First, Whether the Foundations, Statutes, and Laudable Customs of the University, and of every College and Hall, were observed by all and singular that were concerned, and if it were answered Negatively, they were required specially to express, which were not observed and for what cause.  
The Second was, 
Second, whether after the Reformation any things were used contrary to the Canons, etc.  whether in the time of the Schism any thing was appointed or brought into use, which was against the Ancient Canons or Ancient Foundations, Statutes, Privileges and Customs; and to this, if they Answered Affirmatively, they were to express particularly, what they were, and for what cause.   

§. 3. The Cardinal appoints Statutes.  
The Visitors following the Example of those that Visited in King Edward the Sixths Reign purged out of all public Libraries all Books which maintained the Protestant Doctrine, and those in private Libraries they burned, and either Punished or Expelled the Possessors. 
In E. p. 38.  They certified the Cardinal, especially of the Defects of the University Statutes, and he being Chancellor, instead of Mason, that laid down the Office, sent a Book of Statutes to Mr. Raynolds the Vicechancellor, and Commanded him, that they might be in force, till there being joined with him some in every Faculty, they might determine which were to be Antiquated, and which to be retained, which being so Revised had the Sanction of the Chancellor and Convocation, which being strict against the Reformed, drove many from the University. Our Author Notes, that the Lectures were less frequent in this Queen's time, as well as in King Edward the Sixths, and fewer received Degrees, which may be Imputed to the Changes made in Religion in their short Reigns: but he saith the great care of the Magistrates of the Universities in this Queen's Reign, was to recover the profits of the Societies and to Repair their Buildings and the Schools.  
In this Third and Fourth Year of King Philip and Queen Mary, 
Cui Papa commisit Visitationem & Reformationem Studiorum Generalium.  Cardinal Pool Visited the University of Cambridge as he was Legate, to whom the Pope Committed the Visitation and Reformation of the Universities, called General Studies. This Visitation the Cardinal performed by Delegates, and I find one Robert Brassy, Master of King's College, urged, that his House was wholly referved to the Discretion of the Bishop of Lincoln, not only by the King's Letters Patents, 
Fox Acts and Monuments, Vol. 3. p. 763.766.  but also by the Grant of Confirmation of the Bishop of Rome himself, under a Penalty, if he should suffer any Stranger to Intermeddle; But the Commissioners Answered, that they were fully Authorized for the Order of the matter by the Cardinal, out of whose Jurisdiction no place nor person was Exempted. So that tho' he persisted the next Day in his Allegation, yet he and the Students submitted, and were all Sworn and Examined to the Interrogatories propounded to them, yet some of them Swore conditionally, so as their Faith given to the College were not Impeached thereby. Something like the Salvo of some Members of St. Mary Magdalen College, that they would yield obedience, saving the Right of Dr. Hough, which was prudently denied to be Admitted by the Lords Visitors.  
I now pass to the Reign of Queen Elizabeth.    

SECT. III.  
The Visitations in Queen Elizabeth's Reign.  

§. 1. Queen Elizabeth's Inhibition  
ANno 1559. 
Fol. 281. b.  Queen Elizabeth intending to Visit the University of Oxford Writ to the Magistrates of the same, 
not to Elect any heads of Houses, Fellows, Scholars, etc.  forbidding them to proceed to the Election of any Precedent, Fellow or Scholar, or of any Officer of the University, and forbidden all Alienations or Changes of Possessions, and all other things to be done by the University, except what was necessary for the Cultivating their Lands, till the Visitation: and this she did because some were so forward to begin a Restoring things to the condition they were in, in King Edward the Sixth's time before her Order. By which the Queen's Authority and Circumspection are clearly discovered.   

§. 2. Queen Elizabeth appoints Visitors.  
After some few Months she appointed her Visitors, 
Wood lib. 1. fol. 282.  viz. Richard Cox Bishop of Ely, John Williams Baron of Thame, but he Died in October, John Mason Kt. sometimes Fellow of All-Souls, and several Years after Chancellor, Thomas Benger Kt. William Kingsmyll Esq John Warner Custos of All-Souls College, Walter Wright Doctor of Laws, Archdeacon of Oxford, John Watson Master of Arts, Chancellor of St. Paul's London, Robert Benger Esq etc. to whom she Commands they should Act with all Humanity, and abstain from all Roughness. These Visitors coming to Oxford cast out of the Chapels of the Colleges and Parish Churches all things that related to Superstitious Worship, as it was Styled, that is, the use of the Roman Worship, recalled those that were banished, or put out in Queen Mary's time for Religion, and Abolished most of the Statutes made by Cardinal Pool, and restored those of King Edward the Sixth.  
To omit other things in the Visitation, 
Earl of Arundel Chancellor quits his Office.  besides that the Earl of Arundel did quit the Chancellorship, these following Heads of Colleges or principal Members, were removed and some of them Imprisoned.   

§. 3. The Heads of Colleges and others Expelled of Christ-Church.  
As Dr. Richard Marshal Dean of Christ-Church, for denying to own the Authority of the Visitors, was not only Expelled, but sent Prisoner to London.  
Also Dr. William Tresham Canon of the same, for denying the Oath of Supremacy was Expelled, as also Dr. Richard Smith Canon there, 
Of Merton College.  Dr. Thomas Raynolds Warden of Merton College, was by the Queen, then at Hampton Court, deprived of his Wardenship 4 o. September and three Days after, the Sentence was declared by three of the Commissioners, and after a short time he Died in Prison.  
Thomas Coveney Precedent of Magdalen College was Expelled, 
Of St. Mary Magdalen College.  for that he was not entered into Orders, and Dr. William Cheadsey Precedent of Corpus Christi College was Expelled from that, and his Canonship of Christ Church, and Robert Banks, who had been Ejected in Queen Mary's Reign because he was Married, was substituted in his place.  
Also Dr. William Wright, 
Of Balliol College.  Master or Precedent of Balliol College, was Expelled, and Dr. Babington substituted in his place.  
Mr. John Smith Provost of Oriel College was Ejected, 
Of Oriel College.  tho' he had liberty to live in the House after, but in the next Year he lost the Lady Margaret's Lectureship, 
Of Queen's College.  and Mr. Hugh Hodgson Provost of Queen's College, two Years after, either relinquished the place, 
Of Trinity College.  or was Expelled: Mr. Thomas Slythurst, Precedent of Trinity College, was Expelled, and Mr. Yeldard placed in his room.  
Mr. Alexander Belsyre Master of St. John's College and Canon of Christ-Church was also Expelled, 
Fol. 283. a. St. John's College.  and Mr. William Ely, lately put in his place, a little while after was Expelled: so a few Years after Mr. William Marshal Principal of St. Alban Hall was forced to surrender, and so Mr. William Alan Principal of St. Marry Hall, as also George Ethridge, Regius Greek Professor, and James Dugdale, Master of University College, two Years after was Expelled by the Visitors and Thomas Key put in his place.  
Besides these Heads of Colleges in New College, 
Fol. 283. b.  two Doctors and three Bachelors of Civil Law, one Doctor of Physic, one Bachelor of Divinity, and fourteen Fellows were Expelled, some removing to Religious Houses beyond the Sea, and Mr. John Munden returning, being discovered to Secretary Walsingham, was Executed at Tyburn.  
In St. John's College seven Fellows were Expelled, besides several others Imprisoned at Wisbich, and many others not named.  
Those that have a mind to see the Names of Great numbers of the rest Expelled from other Colleges, 
Reg. G. G. fol. .26. Reg. I. fol. 198. & 199. & Reg. Coll. Magd. fol. 29.  and suffering Death for returning into England may consult the Register.  
I shall now give a short account of what Dr. Parker advised from Cambridge concerning the Visitation there.   

§. 4. Paper Office Ecclesiastica 1550. to 1559.  
I find Two Letters from Dr. Matthew Parker, afterwards Archbishop, to Sir William Cecyl then Secretary and Chancellor of the University of Cambridge, Dated 1 o. March, and Endorsed on the back Dr. Parker 1 o. Martii 1559.  
Among other Expressions he hath these words, The Colleges needed a Visitation that Queen Mary immediately upon her quiet gave out Authority to the Chancellor (Bishop Gardener:) he forthwith sent his Chaplain (Watson) with Instruction to every College, and as than I could gather, to report to him in what State every College stood, and further peradventure upon cause, to have the Masters and others assured the coram sistendo & Interim bene gerendo till further Order.  
By this and some other Letters I find, to and from Sir William Cecyl, who was the great Minister of State in Queen Elizabeth's time, I observe that what was done in Oxford by the Visitors was likewise pursued in Cambridge, and that the Masters, Governors and Fellows had a very hard time in the Reigns of King Edward the Sixth, Queen Marry, and Queen Elizabeth. Conformableness to the Religion of the Prince, being the Touchstone and the prime Capacitating Qualification that secured Honours and Places in the Universities.  
The other Letter is Dated March the 30th. and Ticketed 30 Martii 1559. Dr. Parker to Mr. Secretary. Which I shall Transcribe at length that the Reader may take notice of his way of Writing, and the Dialect of that Age.  
Pleaseth it your Honorables goodness upon th' occasion of sending up to your Honour for the matter which Mr. Vicechancellor Writeth of, I thought it good to signify to you, that the matter which ye have Delegated to us is in hand, with as good Expedition as we can make by reason of th' absence of some who were meet to be Commoned with. Though some doubt is made, whether your Authority of Chancellorship extendeth to College Statutes for any beyond Lymitation contained in them, so may they doubt of your Delegatum. Though Bishop Gardyner would not so be restrained in his doying whether upon warrant of the Quenies Letters of Commission (the Copy 
* This I cannot find tho' I have searched diligently.  whereof I sent to you) or by Authority of his Office I leave that to your Prudence to Expond. Our Statutes and Charters Prescribe here to Officers, that they must in Pleas proceed summariè & de plano since strepitu Judiciali, that Scholars may be sooner restored to their Books. Yet here be Wits which being thereto admitted wed entangle matters extremis Juris apicibus, that Controversies might be Infynyte and perpetual never to have an end, but according to our old ancient Customys, we shall proceed to hearing with cutting of, all such superfluous and perplex Solemnyties of their Cavillations, and so refer the matter to your understanding to be resolutely determined as the last Clause of your Letter pretendeth to will us. And yff I shall perceyve any like incident to be signified to your Honourable wisdom, I shall be bold in secrets to Wright it. Less things borne by parcyalyties might prevail under your Authority not rightly instructed, and to avoid some Stomach that else might be taken. Without doubt Sir th' University is wonderfully decayed, and if your Visitation intended be too stoutly Executed in some like sorts as hath been practised, that will I fear so much rustle the State thereof, that it will be hardly recovered in Years, and yet Authority must bridle wilful and stubborn Natures and high time it is here. I trust the prudence of the Visitors, for good will toward you, will diligently note how ye receyved the Universities after others, for comparison of the sequel, well hoped for at your hands. Except that be looked to in time the Quenys Majesty shall not have half sufficient ministers for her years (which I pray God may be many to uphold Christ's Faith in her Realms) Youth here is of some Inclination if they had but three or four good Hedys Resident to lean unto, to comfort them, against some four talkers in their stoutness, but time must be expected and Godies furtherance craved: Sir I pray you pardon my boldness and not to be offended though I wright thus homely and in English Letters, while paraventure I might busy my head to wright Latinius, somewhat to avoid offending of your exact and exquysite gift in your Latin Tonge, I might chance to wright obscurius not significancius, and so the longer to deteyn your perusing these small Causes to hinder your others much more weighty, which I beseech Almighty God to prosper.  
From Corpus Christi Collage in Camboige the 30th. Day of March. Your onfeyned and bound Beadsman. M. P.  
§. 4 I have Transcribed this according to the spelling of this noted Prelate, 
Antiquitates Britannicae, etc.  who hath shown his Learning in Antiquities, and his Zeal for the protestant Religion in his Books. Yet I doubt not but this Age will think his way of expressing himself in English not very Polite. I shall not Comment upon his Letter, which tho' in somethings obscure, yet is plain enough to be understood, as to what was his General intent and design.  
This Visitation of Cambridge, in the first Year of Queen Elizabeth was by Commission under the Great Seal to Sir William Cecyl then Chancellor of the University of Cambridge, and to others, as Mr. Pryn in his Oxford Plea refuted, pag. 34. hath given a short account of.  
☞ In the Queen's Letters before the said Visitation to Sir William Cecyl are these expressions. Because the chief Order and Government of Our University of Cambridge appertaineth to you, being the Chancellor of the same, etc. We thought meet to will you in Our Name to give signification, that We mean very shortly, with your Advice, to Visit the same by some discreet and Meet persons.  
So that here we find whatever power the Chancellor hath, it is in subordination to the Sovereign, and tho' they may take the advice of their Subjects in places of Government under them, yet the power of Visiting still proceeds, and is derived from them, as all along I hope I have proved.   

§. 5. An account of the Visitation of Merton College in Oxford.  
Anno 1562. 
Wood Antiq. Oxon. lib. 1. fol. 284. b.  4 o. Eliz. There happened a Sedition in Merton College. In January Dr. James Gervace the Custos or Warden having voluntarily quit his place, the Fellows gave in the Names of five to the Archbishop their Visitor, whereof two or three had never been of their Society, whereas Anciently according to their Statutes they had used to name only three bred in the College, whereof one was to be put into the place of him that was Dead or Resigned.  
The Archbishop resented this, and rejected all those named by the Fellows, and before the end of March Nominated John Man sometime Fellow of New College to be the Warden, who came to Oxford the 30th. of March accompanied with Dr. Babington the Vicechancellor, Dr. White Warden of New College, but the Fellows refused to Admit him, so that on the 2d. of April he came accompanied with the Vicechancellor, and Henry Norris of Witham, and Anthony Foster of Cumnor, and with much difficulty the Gate was opened, Mr. Willi. Haul the Signior Fellow and others opposing, upon this the Archbishop, upon the 26th. of May following Cited them all to appear in their Church, to be Visited by himself or his Vicar General and by the said Vicar General of the Archbishop, Man was Confirmed and Haul was Ejected out of his Fellowship.  
By this it appears what power the Local Visitor had to Nominate and settle the Head of the College at his pleasure even contrary to the Ancient Statutes of the Society, 
The observation upon it.  how much more may we conceive, that the King hath power by his Mandate to Nominate and appoint the Head of any College as Sovereign and Supreme Visitor.  
The Commission for Visitation continued still, and in it great changes were made till all were reduced to a Conformity to the Queen's Laws and pleasures, several Statutes were revoked, others amended or explained, all which great changes were by virtue of the Queen's Commission.   

§. 6. Secretary Cecyls Letter about Non-conformists in Cambridge threatening a Visitation.  
Before I proceed to any other Visitations I shall give a short account of the great Statesman Sir William Cecyls proceeding, 
Wood Antiq. Oxon. lib. 1.286.  upon a disorder in St. John's College in Cambridge, wherein we may note by what Steps he being Chancellor thought fit to proceed by the subordinate Governors with a sufficient Menace, that, if that would not be effectual, he would obtain the Queen's Authority for a Visitation.  
☞ December the 13th. 1565. 
Bundle Ecclesiastica 1560. ad 1569. In the Paper Office.  Secretary Cecyl Writes to Dr. Stoke Vicechancellor of Cambridge concerning some of the Younger Fellows, that in St. John's College Chappelleft off the use of the Surplice, That the Vicechancellor Confer with the Precedent, and if they can do it by their Ordinary Authority then to proceed; if not, than he Writes a Letter to the Bishop of Ely Visitor in Ordinary to rectify it, then follows.  
If there shall no good come of those two means, than I am determined to resort to the Authority of our Sovereign Lady the Queen's Majesty. In whose power by Prerogative the Government of all manner of Subjects doth belong to reduce them by sharpness to the Obedience of her Laws and Commandment.  
This was the Judgement of the Great Statesman who may be presumed to have well understood the Law and the Prerogative in that Case.  
In his Letter to the Bishop of Ely he Writes, that he had privately imparted the matter to her Majesty for his discharge by whom he hath been straightly charged to see Reformation, and with speed and severity, which he hath promised her Majesty to do, altho' he will first seek it by ordinary means.— If otherwise it should fall out he would for his discharge refer the whole to the Queen's Supreme Authority, 
Here note the Authority of the Prince.  whereupon must needs follow Cause of Repentance to the Authors of that Garboil.  
By which it is manifest, that whatever Ordinary power was lodged in the Bishop of Ely as Dioecesan Visitor, or the Chancellor and other Magistrates of the University, yet the Queen, Jure Regio supersedes all and takes Cognizance of the whole matter by her Commissioners, as occasion might require.   

§. 7. Disturbance about Election of a Precedent in Corpus Christi College.  
☞ In the Year 1568. 
Wood Antiq. Oxon. lib. 1. fol. 290. a. The Queens Mandàte refused at first, but after obeyed.  The College of Corpus Christi made some disturbance about the Election of a Precedent, the Story in short is thus. One Mr. Robert Haryson sometimes Fellow of the College there, was Expelled in King Edward the Sixth's time, Anno 1552. and Thomas Greenway was made Precedent, who resigning, the Fellows Elected Haryson for their Precedent, tho' the Queen by her Mandate appointed Mr. William Cole who had been Fellow there, and banished in Queen Mary's time. This Mandate they slighted, and Elected as aforesaid, with which the Queen being acquainted, she declared the Election void, and expressly Commanded them to Admit Cole. The Fellows replied, that they had done nothing but according to their Oath, 
The Queen's Mandate to the Bishop of Winchester to Admit Cole Precedent of Corpus Christi College contrary to the Election of the Fellows.  upon which the Queen being provoked that her Mandate was not obeyed, she sent Dr. Horn Bishop of Winchester their Local Visitor, and Commanded him to see Cole Admitted. The College shut their Gates against the Bishop, who caused them to be opened, and going to the Chapel and calling the Signior Fellows Admonished them forthwith to Admit Cole, and they resisting he openly pronounced them Expelled putting others in their places, who he knew would obey the Queen's Command, and so placed him Precedent, and the Queen Commanded the Chancellor of the University, 
In fasciculo Chartarum in Abba Aula.  the Bishop of Winchester Sir William Cecyl Secretary of State, 
The Queen appoints Visitors.  Thomas Cooper, and Laurence Humphrey Doctor of Divinity, and George Achworth Doctor of Laws, that they should Visit the College, and against the ill deserving they should proceed either by lighter punishments or by Expulsion, by which they Ejected the Romanists, and placed Protestants in their Rooms, saith my Author.  
The like method the Visitors took in other Colleges, Expelling all that Renounced not the Roman Religion, Suspending or Imprisoning others who offended less, 
Reg. Coll. Exon fol. 96.  and Mr. Wyot Subprior of Excetor College was expelled and Imprisoned, Mr. John Neal Rector Expelled.   

§. 8. What the Earl of Leycester did as Chancellor.  
Anno 1569. 
K. K. fol. 8. Regimen Academicum omni propemodum ex parte Immutavit non nullos quidem in meliorem, rebus vero plerilque in pejorem formam redactis. Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 1. fol. 290. b. & 291. a.  12 Eliz. Robert Dudley Earl of Leycester, being Chancellor he altered much of the Government of the University, saith my Author, changing something for better, but most what for the worse, he abolished the old Form of choosing Proctors, he Named the Vicechancellor, not consulting the Convocation, which seldom was done in Ancient times, he was the first that appointed, that the Vicechancellor, Proctors and Heads of Houses should Convene and Confer about any matter that was under consideration, before it was proposed to the Senate of the University, and Decreed, that all public matters, especially those of greatest moment, should be expedited secretly by Scrutiny, and not as Anciently openly and by Suffrages before the Proctors.  
In this particular it is to be noted, that Mr. Wood saith, the Visitation is to be ascribed to this Earl, and it is most clear, that whatever the Chancellor did or could do, was only as his power was derived from the Crown.    

SECT. iv  
A further Account of the Visitations of the Universities or single Colleges; together with the Alteration, Abrogating, or new Imposing of Statutes of the Universities by the Sovereigns.  

§. 1 The account of what is to be Treated of in this Section.  
IN pursuance of my designed Method, I shall with what brevity I can give an account of the more Modern Visitations of the Universities, or single Colleges, so far as I Judge they may conduce to the matter under consideration.  
The Critical Reader is however desired not to censure me tho' in this Section I intermix some observations of the Royal power in Abrogating, Correcting, Amending or new framing of Statutes accordingly as it was Judged more convenient to the better ordering of the Body of the University, as to their distinct Oeconomy, or the conformableness of their Members to the public Laws of the Realm, or the Political Government of the Prince. Upon all which considerations, besides the Influence of private Councils, those that are conversant in the Histories of former Ages will find, that not only Visitations have been appointed, but that several Princes have been Induced to alter the Statutes.  
☞ The true and adequate Reason of all which hath been and ever will be, because the Influence that the Universities have over the whole Kingdom is so great, upon the account that they are the Nurseries not only of the Divines, but also of the Eminentest Gentry, and of the Professors of the Laws. So that if those Instructors, of the Learned hopes of the after Ages, be not conformable to the Laws of the Government, they may Create great disturbances to it, which it is the Wisdom of all Princes to avoid. Whence the fundamental Reason may be given why the Sovereigns have reserved this power, of Visitation of the Universities, and giving Laws, to themselves solely, as being most conducible to the Tranquillity of their Reigns  
The Judicious Reader is likewise desired to consider why I intermix not only this particular super-intendency of the Prince over the Statutes of the Universities with the Visitation of them or the Colleges, but likewise some matters more particularly relating to St. Mary Magdalen College: the reason of which is, because I would not disorder the Series of time, and likewise, that I would render this Section as Introductory to the next Chapter, wherein I shall particularly Treat of the King's dispensing with University Statutes, for it seems to me a very natural consequence, that since the Sovereign can disannul, altar or amend Statutes, he may justly upon Emergencies Suspend the Execution of them by Mandate; There being no greater difference betwixt the Will and Pleasure of the Prince in both, but that in the one he declares his pleasure under his Broad Seal, by Commissioners of his own sole appointment to inspect and alter them; and in the other he by his Royal Fiat Commands the Execution of his pleasure. And what I bring in as to St. Mary Magdalen College I do that the unreasonableness of some of their Statutes may appear if there were no dispensing power in the Crown.  
Having promised this, I now proceed.   

§. 2.  
Queen Elizabeth's Letters Patents for confirming the Statutes of the University of Cambridge.  
ELizabetha Dei Gratia Angliae, 
A Transcript of Queen Elizabeth's Letters Patents, Communicated to me by the Learned Dr. Brady.  Franciae & Hiberniae Regina, fidei Defendor, dilectis nobis Cancellario Magistris & Scholaribus Universitatis Cantabrigien. Salutem.  
Quanta rerum vestrarum cura nos perpetuo sollicitat, dum utilitati Academiae vestrae Studemus, non tam privilegia a nostra benignitate vobis concessa, quam legum & Statutorum vestrorum nova quaedam dispositio manifesté declarant. 
The Queen's care of the University, and her new disposing of their Statutes.  Quorum altero injuriis obsistere, quieteque Studiis vestris incumbere, altero concordiae rectaeque reipub. vestrae gubernationi consulere possitis. De illo abunde satis a nobis est prospectum. Istud quidem licet jam diu a nobis inchoatum esse non ignoramus, ac leges interea exercendas vobis dederimus: usu tamen atque experientia optima Efficacique rerum Magistra edocti animadvertimus in illis aliqua esse correctione digna. Rursus crescente hominum audacia nimiaque licentia aliquas novas prioribus esse adjiciendas duximus, 
The Reasons for the need of correcting the Statutes.  negotia enim quae de novo emerserunt, novo indigere auxilio facile cernimus. Nunc vero cum ista. Omnia accurate ut speramus sunt absoluta & perfecta: ea a vobis omnibus cum ea qua decet obedientia, atque animi alacritate recipienda sunt. 
The Queen appoints the Statutes by her Supreme and Royal Authority.  Leges igitur ac Statuta hoc libello conscripta, atque summa nostra regia Authoritate Sancita vobis in vestrum commodum mittimus ac promulgamus, diligenterque atque fideliter a vobis observanda proponimus. Quod dum feceritis illisque ut oportet ex animo parueritis, non solum a Deo optimo maximo & a nobis laudem & praemium expectabitis, verum etiam, una cum pietate atque optimarum artium non modico incremento, omnes gradus Academiae in pulcherrimum Ordinem adducetis, illiusque famae atque dignitati optime prospicientes florentissimam efficietis. At tandem, quod apud nos non minimi est momenti, exemplo vestro tanquam in omnium oculis & ment positi, reliquum populum nostrum ad consimilem legum nostrarum observationem ac ad pacem concordiam veramque obedientiam trahetis atque perducetis; 
The Queen's Command to observe them.  digni regio favore, digni virtutis ac literarum praemio. Sed quoniam Exhortatio Liberorum excitat voluntatem, Mandatum Necessitatem facit nec omnes virtutis amore, sed plures poenae metu ad leges custodiendas coguntur: Omnibus igitur quibus jurisdictio in hac parte competit, maximeque vobis qui potestatem publicam Academiae exercetis vel Singulorum Collegiorum gubernacula tenetis. Mandamus ut & vos ipsi Statuta ista quatenus ad vos pertineant observetis, & a reliquis omnibus diligentiam in eiusdem observandis exigatis illarumque executioni totis viribus incumbatis. 
The Queen will exact an account of the Governors of the Colleges if they observe not the Statutes and take not care they be observed by others.  Si vero (quod absit) savore, gratia, lenitate, vel incuria vestra eas contemni, negligi, vel non observari aliquando contigerit, Vos quibus illarum executio demandata est, quique aliorum gubernationem suscepistis, hujus trangressionis reos indicabimus, atque a vobis exactam rationem illius rei exposcemus. Dominus Jesus, & voluntatem in vobis has leges custodiendi, bonasque literas pietatemque discendi, & facultate easdem ad ipsius gloriam exercendi & exequendi concedat.  
Dat. apud Manerium nostrum de Reding, 25. Septemb. Anno Regni nostri duodecimo & Anno Christi 1570. In cujus rei Testimonium has literas nostras manu nostra signatas magno sigillo nostro Angliae muniri fecimus, die & Anno supradicto.   

§. 3. The State of the Controversy betwixt the Precedent and some of the Fellows in St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford.  
I shall now according to the Order of time give an Historical Account of an extraordinary Case, that happened in St. Mary Magdalen College of Oxford occasioned by the positiveness or Ambiguity of the Statutes of the said College, which I the rather insert, because First I have found no mention of it in Mr. Woods Collection of the Antiquities of Oxford, and Secondly, it will give an Inspection into the Statutable Constitution of that College; The Case was this.  
Mr. Judson one of the Deans being Dead, 
In the Paper Office Bundle. Dr. Humfrys Contests. Anno 1175. Anno 17 Eliz.  the Precedent Dr. Humphrey called a Meeting of the Thirteen Signior Fellows in order to proceed to an Election of a new Dean; Those being met Mr. Thomas Cole, Mr. William Powel, Mr. Henry West, Mr. Nicholas Lombard, Mr. Walter Enderby and Mr. Ralph Smith, denied to take the usual Oath praevious to the Election, for which they Alleged that Mr. Gregory, Mr. Brichenden, Mr. Ichforbis, Mr. Wade and Mr. Lilly, were not Statutable Fellows, as having neither taken Holy Orders nor taken Degrees in Law or Physic, as they were obliged in a certain time to do by the Founder's Statutes; so that they being non Socii could not be Electors; so that the foresaid Six denied to proceed, unless Four at least of the Five before Named, either would prove their Right to their Fellowships presently by the Statutes, or speedily by Interpretation of the Bishop of Winchester their Visitor, and the Six said, they did not deny to proceed to Election, which was not necessary to be made at that time, but by their Statutes might be Postponed till the end of their Audit, if the Lawful Electors were present.  
The Precedent Dr. Humphrey finding the Six Insisted upon the Plea, the third day he Summoned them; having caused the Statute to be Read to them of Expulsion, if they denied to proceed to Election, pronounced them Expelled, and so went his way out of the Hall without Naming or Electing any Dean.  
This was about July Anno 1575. There are several Papers which give an account of the Reasons why the Six Insisted on the Plea, Two of which, as containing the matter most fully I shall annex, together with the Transcript of the Statutes Alleged, because the matter seems to me something curious, and gives some light into the Constitution of the College.  
The following Paper is a justification of the Expelled Fellows, which I could not so fully express as in their own words.   

§. 4. The account given in one of the Papers of the matter of Fact. The Precedent in danger of perjury by the Statute. The First PAPER.  
THis is the Order of proceeding against us, which we prove to be most unjust, and the Form of Election to be none by these Reasons.  
First, The Precedent is as much bound to Swear by our Statutes as we, because he is an Elector, therefore he is in as much danger as we, and his proceeding against us in most unjust, 
§ Hoc tamen proviso, etc. sub finem.  except he Expel himself: this is proved in every part by the Statute de Electione Praesidentis.  
Secondly, Where the time of Election by Statute appointed is not observed, but another time taken not mentioned by Statute: There the Election is not of necessity, nor the Transgression punishable by Statute. But this Election is not at the appointed time by Statute. Therefore this Election is not of necessity, nor the Transgression punishable by Statute.  
The Minor is proved, Statuto de finali computo Ministrorum, because that Election is appointed at no other time, but only at the Audits end.  
Thirdly, Where the Essential and material parts of an Election are wanting, there is no Lawful Election nor Lawful punishment for Transgression thereof. But this Election wanted the Lawful Thirteen Electors as Essential parts, because non Socii are no Electors. Therefore this Election is neither Lawful, nor the Transgression thereof Lawfully punishable.  
The Minor is proved before in Mr. Gregory's, Brickendons, etc. Cases.  
Fourthly, Dr. Coveney being Precedent Pronounced Expulsion against Nine Fellows, Namely, Perry, Wilson, Flower, Kingsmill, Purfoy, Mancel, Garbrand, Smith and Hallowaye, for refusing an Extraordinary Election, but notwithstanding they were restored by Sir John Mason and the Bishop of Ely, 
These were Visitors, and of this case I may probably write something when I Answer the Objections.  and Dr. Wright, affirming their Expulsion to be unjust; and their refusal to stand rather with Statute than the Precedents proceed, therefore we trust our Cause being like, the like effect by justice will ensue.  
And the rather, for that Mr. Precedent at the place and time of his Sentence of Expulsion against us, 
Statuto 26 Unom. proveditur contra Socios, etc. §. Assistentibus, etc.  neither required nor used the assent of any the Officers of the College, which are requisite by these express words of our Statutes, Assistentibus sibi Vice-Praesidente, duobus Decanis & Bursariis. Neither yet about a Seven-night after the end of this Unjust Action against us, attempting to get the Consents of the said Officers, could he obtain the Dean of Divinities Assent to our Expulsion, which is most necessary in every punishment of a Divine such as we are, 
Conclusio Statutorum sub. finem. §. volumus praeterea, etc.  and especially at this time, when as there are but two Deans only, and both their Voices in an Expulsion necessarily required as is before said.  
As they have proceeded in this matter according to their Oath, for the Maintenance of Statute, so will we, as bound in Conscience before God by reason of the Oath we have taken, stand in the same, and make claim against them, never minding to join in an Act with them, Incident and proper to the person of a Fellow, but upon necessity, until the said persons whose places we make claim against be clean removed, or an Order set down by the Bishop, and In-registered for the Confirmation of their places to the clean cutting off of all Controversy hereof arising; and therefore we protest hereby, that this is not so much the proper Case of these our Six Fellows, but generally ours, taking ourselves as much prejudiced as these, being persuaded we may in no wise suffer it without wilful Perjury to us, and therefore purpose for ever, until it be fully ended according to our Oath to resist their unjust detension, viis & modis quibus Sciverimus quoad posse; In Witness whereof, we Fellows have in the fear of God, all partiality set a part, Subscribed with our own hands hereunto.  
This is Subscribed by the Six Fellows Expelled, and some others of the same Society, who joined with them.  
I shall now Insert the Second Paper, which contains the Vindication of the proceed of Dr. Humphrey, and the Fellows Answer to it.   

§. 5. The Second PAPER.  
A Declaration made to the Right Honourable Mr. Francis Walsingham the first of July 1575. by Mr. Wade, Gregory, and Sir Cotton, sent by Dr. Humphrey Precedent of Magdalen College in Oxford, upon the Case of Mr. Cole and Five other Preachers Expelled by the said Dr. Humphrey, for not yielding to an Election of a Dean, and Apostilled by the said Mr. Cole and the other, at the Commandment of the Right Honourable Mr. Francis Walsingham the 4th. of July 1575. at Easton.  

Dr. Humfreys Defence.  
IT happened, that God by Death took away Mr. Judson one of our Deans, whereupon it was 1. Decreed and thought 2. necessary by Statute, Mr. Powel, Mr. Cole, Mr. Lombard and the rest, that another should be chosen in his Room. Mr. Doctor Humphrey, the next Day called together 3. such as had any thing to do in the Election, what time Mr. Powel, Cole, Lombard, 4. denied to proceed in the Election, to 5. give any voices, which was flat against our Statutes, and 6. deserved incontinently the Sentence of Expulsion. Yet Mr. Dr. Humphrey hath, not to deal extremely, stayed, and declared unto them the danger they incurred, exhorted them to consider the pain of their 7. contumacy, deferred the Election until another season, at what time, 8. because they would not be found, they went a Mile out of the Town to Bowls.  
The next Day they were again sent for, where Mr. President yet again Counselled them to beware, who persisting in their former mind and purpose 9 causing others to intermeddle themselves in that which pertained not unto them, by rushing very troublesomely into the Common Hall of purpose to interrupt the Election, did 10. force Mr. Precedent to pronounce the Statute against them, which is, that whosoever being called to the Election of any Officer, having to do in the same, shall 11. deny to give his voice, must be removed from his Fellowship forthwith.   

The Defence of Mr. Powel, Mr. Cole, and Mr. Lombard.  
THey were persuaded that they ought to give no Voices, 12. until certain of the Fellows were removed out of the College whom they did not Account of their Company.   

The Answer of their Defence.  
ALL places that the Challenged were allowed by 13. Statute, consent of Mr. President and Confirmation of the Bishop of Winton or else were commenced as doubts, and referred to the Arbitrament and determination of the Bishop; whose 14. Interpretation they would neither stand unto as given, or 15. stay for as by occasion of his 16. business deferred: but against all Law and Reason would have certain removed before the 17. Sentence were given of them from their Judge the Bishop of Winton.  
All the 18. doubts and Reasons that they could allege for their restoring were answered and 18. refuted by the Bishop himself, who in the end gave a 19 definitive Sentence against them, and allowed the places by them called in question at that time as good and sufficient.  


Tho. Cole.  
Henricus West.  
Walter Enderbie.  
Willi. Powel.  
Nicho. Lombard.  
Ralph Smythe.     

The Fellows Answer.  
1. FIrst, it was not Decreed, 
Note in this the Numeral Figures in the Fellows Answer, refer to the like in Dr. Humfreys Defence.  but only consulted on.  
2. Secondly, it was thought of some expedient as 
* It seems that for Discipline sake their Statutes might be dispensed with in their Opinion.  necessary for Discipline, but not by necessity of Statute.  
3. All that had to do were not called, and those that had not to do were called and admitted to choose.  
4. We denied not simply but upon divers and just causes, especially because the Form of Statute was not observed, that is, the 13 Senior Fellows called.  
5. It is not against Statute but necessary by Statute, contradicere, resistere, express impedire viis & modis quibus sciverimus, every Act that is contrary or derogating from Statute.  
6. We deserved no punishment for that which we did by Statute.  
7. Yet it is not contumacy to stay where Statute commandeth us to stay.  
8. We stayed at home that day till two of the Clock at Afternoon, not being called; and then went with other Ancients and Godly Preachers to excercise ourselves.  
9 We neither caused them to come nor knew of their coming, nor spoke to them when they were come.  
10. Our Fact forced him not to do that which by Statute and Conscience should have been left undone.  
11. We denied not to give our Voices, neither was it urged, but used silence against Extremity of power.  
12. Until certain not Fellows were removed out of the Number of Electors, or the Bishop of Winton had been consulted, which should be within 15 Days as our Statute requires.  
13. Neither by Statute nor consent of the Precedent, nor Confirmation of the Bishop, nor all commenced as denotes.  
14. We could not stand to that which the Bishop had not given. A dilation is no Interpretation.  
15. Our desire was to stay a not necessary Election, to the end we might receive the Bishop's resolution, which we had long desired & looked for.  
16. The Bishop deferred not his determination for his business, but, as he confessed at Mr. Presidents request.  
17. Our Statute saith, habeantur non Socii ipso facto: by the which we must be Ruled, and maketh no mention of any Sentence to be pronounced of the Bishop or any other.  
18. They were not answered, resolved or refuted.  
19 The Bishop gave no Sentence, either against us, or for them, but left all in suspense, & desired Mr. Precedent to restore us.   
This Postillation which we have seen and Read, being faithfully done according to the Truth of the proceeding of things here, and the sincere Grammar meaning of our Statutes, we the beneath Written approve and allow of both in Conscience before God, and humble Duty to Man, as Witnesses of the same, who were here present at the dealing, and in no wise consenting or liking of the Precedents proceeding against them therein, being fully persuaded in Conscience he doth them, and the rest of the same cause wrong, and did in that his determination as much against Statute as might be. Which he sufficiently declared in sending such to follow the matter whose places are in Controversy, & are part of the very Subject of all this trouble, joining with them a Bachelor of Art, the Youngest of all the Fellows, a thing not usual at any time, the Gravest and Eldest, and best suspect of all our Company thought always scarce sufficient enough to deal in the weighty Affairs of our College.  

Richard Stanclyff.  
Laurence Bridger.  
Samuel Fisher.  
Samuel Allen.  
Johannes Cravers.  
William Garbrand.  
Theodore Tanzey.  
Johannes Barbonus.  
Isaac Vpton.  
Thomas Rauling.  
Johanes Hornebeius.  
Stephanus Staple.  
Samuel Cranmerus.  
Edovards Gelibrandus.   
I shall now Insert the Statutes which were alleged in the Defence of the Expelled Fellows and give some Inferences from them in the Conclusion.   

§. 6. The Statutes produced in Defence of the Expelled Fellows. The Third PAPER.  
Juramentum nostrum.  
IT. 
I. The Oath to observe the Statutes.  Omnia Statuta & singula in 2 a. Sectione contenta quatenus personam nostram concernunt vel concernere poterunt, secundum planum literalem & Grammaticalem sensum & intellectum Inviolabiliter tenebo & observabo, & quantum in me fuerit teneri faciam ab aliis & etiam observari.  
It. 
II. To admit, etc. no Statutes contrary to those made by any but by William Waynfleet.  Nulla Statuta, Ordinationes, interpretationes, immutationes, injunctiones velglossas, qualitercunque vero sensui & intellectui eorum etiam repugnantes derogantes contrarias, per quemcunque vel quoscunque, quam per William Waynfleet edita & edenda quomodolibet acceptabo, aut Consentiam aut aliqualiter admittam vel iisdem parebo ullo tempore, sed eis contradicam & resistam expresse, ipsaque fieri, viis & modis omnibus quibus scivero, impediam juxta posse.  

Eadem habentur in juramento Scholarium probationum.  
Eadem habentur de Juramento Scholarium 15 annum excedentium.   
Anathema Domini Fundatoris.  
It. 
III. Anathema against the violators of the Statutes.  Ordinamus & Statiumus sub poena Anathematis & Indignationis Omnipotentis Dei, nequis Scholarium aut sociorum dicti Collegii, cujuscunque gradus, conditionis, Status, Scientiae, Facultatis extiterit, pro sua voluntatè aut odio aut occasione quacunque Ordinationum & Statutorum nostrorum, quid quam de sensu nostrae Intentionis aliqua Interpretatione, excitante sinistra ac quocunque suadente colore, arte vel ingenio, occasione data vel procurata affirmet construat aut defendat, aut quovis alio modo per se vel alium quemcunque aliter quam quod nostrae Intentionis existit, construi, interpretari seu etiam affirmari quacunque ex causa procuret. Siquis vero, antiquo suadente serpente, quicquam contra praemissa verbo vel facto presumpserit attemptare a nostro Collegio si per testes idoneos convictus fuerit, tanquam in hac parte perjurus penitus excludatur.  
It. 
IU. Neither Precedent or Fellows or any other of what Dignity soever, to make new Statutes.  Sequitur (praeter verba in juramentis proposita) nullo in ullo tempore liceat Praesidenti aut Sociis Collegialiter conjunctim vel divisim nec alteri cujuscunque dignitatis, existat nova Statuta, etc. (supra in juramentis posita) condere Ordinare, Statuere, dictare nec praemissa Statuta vel eorum aliqua, quocunque quaesito colore, infringere vel alicujus Statuti tenorem aut substantiam demere nec circa ea quomodo libet dispensare.  
It. 
V Here note, that he had the Authority by which he made these Statutes from the King.  Si talia fuerint per aliquem Episcopum Successorem, vel alios quoscunque, ipsa nolumus ligare Socios vel alias personas nostri Collegii quovismodo sed ab observantia eorundem omnes nostri Collegii Authoritate nostra vobis commissa eximimus. Interpretationes tum declarationes circa dubia permittimus Domino Episcopo Winton; cui in his obtemperare debent omnes & singuli sub ipsorum debito juramento, dummodo interpretatio fiat de iisdem juxta planum sensum eorum intellectum & expositionem Grammaticalem & literalem magis & aptius ad praetensum dubium applaudentem.  
It. 
VI Neither Precedent or Fellows to make any Orders, Declarations, Interpretations, etc. contrary to the present Orders, Statutes, etc.  Inhibemus specialiter & expresse & sub interminatione Divini judicii interdicimus Collegii nostri Praesidenti & Scholaribus Universis & singulis, ac in virtute Juramenti per ipsos & eorum quemlibet in ipsorum admissione ad Collegium nostrum prestiti, admonemus & hortamur in Domino ne ipsi Collegialiter conjunctim vel divisim alias Ordinationes, declarationes, Interpretationes, immunitiones, injunctiones, expositiones vel glossas praesentibus Ordinationibus, & Statutis vel ipsorum, plano, sano Grammaticali ex literali intellectui, quomodolibet adversantes repugnantes, derogantes acceptent, nec hujusmodi fieri procurent, aut iisem utantur, publice, vel occultè, directè velindirecte.  
It. 
VII. None to admit dispensations contrary to these Statutes.  Si autem praemissa vel contra intentionem nostram in praemissis vel eorum aliquo per aliquem vel aliquos (quod absit) aliquid vel aliquam Statui Ordinari, fieri aut dictari vel dispensationem aliquam scienter vel ignoranter concedi vel haberi contigerit in futurum, Authoritate praesentis Statuti decernimus pronunciamus & declaramus dictos, Praesidentem, Vice-Praesidentem, Socios, & Scholares dicti nostri Collegii (quibus omnibus & singulis, in ea parte omnem & omni modam adimimus potestatem) ad ipsa observanda non teneri quomodolibet vel astringi, sed ea vacuamus omnino & carere volumus omni robore firmitatis.  
De tempore assumendi Sacras Ordines.  
Volumus quod Socius quilibet dicti Collegii Mr. Artium infra unum annum post necessariam regentiam suam completam continue numerandam, 
I. The Statutes that prove those that were objected against to be no Fellows, and particularly against Inkforbes and Gregory.  nisi ad studium juris civilis vel Medicinarum se transferat ad sacerdotium, impedimento cessante legitimo, per Praesidentem, Decanos & Bursarios approbandos se faciat promoveri.  
Hinc sequitur Wadum, Inckforbeum, minorem Gregorium Socios non esse.  
Provisio quod de dicto numero Quadragesimo ex speciali providentia Praesidentis, Vice-Praesidentis, Decanorum & trium aliorum Seniorum duo vel tres in jure Canonico, & Civili: Alii duo vel tres in Medicinis, quos ad hoc ipsi aptos habiles & idoneos decreverint, studere poterint.  
Jura mentum Sociorum contra Wadum.  
Non Impetrabo dispensationem aliquam contra juramenta nostra praedicta nec aliquam particulam eorumdem, 
II. The Statute against Mr. Wade.  nec contra Ordinationes & Statuta aut ipsorum aliqua nec Dispensationem hujusmodi per alium vel alios publicè vel occultè impetrari vel fieri procurabo directè vel indirectè. Et si fortè Dispensationem hujusmodi impetrari aut gratis Concedi vel acquiri contigerit cujuscunque fuerit Authoritatis seu si generaliter vel specialiter aut alias sub quacunque forma verborum concessa sit: ipsa non utar nec eidem consentiam quovismodo sicut Deus me adjuvet & Sacro Sancta Dei Evangelia, Hinc concluditur Wadum perjurio teneri & per consequens non Socium, etc.  
De Sociis & Scholaribus, Beneficiatis, etc. contra Brickentonum.  
Si aliquis Sociorum vel Scholarium praedictorum, 
III. The Statute against Brichenton.  Beneficium Ecclesiasticum cum Cura vel sine Curâ, cujus fructus redditus & provenctus 80. Librarum valorem annum, si in eodem personaliter resideat, excedunt, adeptus fureit per unum annum, & non ultra, in dicto Collegio Socium vel Scholarem stare permittimus; volentes, ac etiam decernentes quod post lapsum hujusmodi anni nisi infra annum eundem, ipsum Beneficium, effectualiter dimiserit vel nisi cessantibus, dolo, fraude ac malo Ingenio litigiosum sit; ipso facto pro non Scholari & non Socio penitus habeatur.  
De tempore assumendi gradus in qualibet facultate.  
Artitum Magistri omnes & singuli, 
The Statute against Gregory.  necessaria sua regentia completa, exceptis his qui ad Jura, Leges, vel ad Artes Medicinales Licentiati sunt se transferre: Statim ad facultatem Sacrae Theologiae, se divertant.— Contra Gregorium.  
Si lis de & super aliquo Articulo nostrorum Statutorum & Ordinationum inter Praesidentem aut Socios aut Scholares aut aliquas alias personas nostri Collegii supradicti, 
The Bishop of Winchester to be consulted upon any doubts arising betwixt the Precedent, Fellows, or Scholars, but he is not permitted to make any Interpretation contrary to the plain sense.  dubium aliquod, seu discors Opinio oriatur, cujus decisio planus & sanus Intellectus intra quindenam, a tempore emergentis dubii computandam, nequiverit haberi, tunc volumus quod Praesidens nostri Collegii quam citius poterit Dominum Episcopum Winton pro tempore existentem (in quo sinceram fiduciam ponimus) consulat.  
Nolentes insuper aliquam Interpretationem fieri de eisdem aut circa ea nisi juxta planum sensum Communem intellectum & expositionem Grammaticalem & literalem magis & aptius ad causam seu pretensum dubium de quo queritur & Agitur applaudentem.   

§. 7.  
I shall now abstract some parts of Secretary Walsinghams' Letter, and the Bishop of Winchester's reply about this matter.  
The Secretary Writes thus inter alia— If I can Judge of any thing, methinks these, [the Expulsed Fellows] have more resemblance of Truth on their side than the other hath. They have set it down so plainly, and in so good order, that if Truth be not there, I must needs Confess myself as much deceived in this matter as ever was Man in any— your Lordship knows the Statutes, and I doubt not, but you will see by this their Answer and Deposition, that the Statutes are more for them than the other— because the Election draweth nigh and some stir perhaps may be about them; I pray you take such Order, that either they may be fully settled, or else the other Five whose places are not resolved of, may be Suspended from all Voice, as well as these.— Then Concludes— Therefore I pray you my Lord take such Order in the matter as Reason and Conscience would, and relieve the oppressed against the wrong; assuring your Lordship, that if they cannot obtain it at your Hands they shall be heard, and I trust obtain it elsewhere. Dated at Killingworth July the 11th. 1575.  
The Bishop of Winchester Answers July the 16th. following, thus— I have received your Honour's Letter, etc. to the which I may now Answer but in brief. I will willingly do what lieth in me to quench the Fiery Coals kindled in the Society of Magdalen College, the Smoke whereof I perceive doth trouble your Honour and others. But I hope within a short time to cool the heat, so as the Smoke shall vanish away, etc.  
The same Bishop Writes another Letter to the Precedent, Informing him of the Receipt of the Secretary's Letter, and adds— I continue in my former Opinion towards them, to wit, that I would be loath that they should be Expelled, if by any means the Statutes may relieve them; and therefore I require you Mr. Precedent and the Fellows, that you choose none now at the next Election into their Rooms, 
Here Obedience is paid to the Secretary's Letter of advice.  but that their places may stand in the same Terms as they are, till I may hear what by you and them may further be spoken and considered by the Statutes, to the end the Statutes may be truly observed, and in the mean season no Men be of that Calling wronged— I have willed them to absent themselves from the next Election, for good consideration, and my hopes is, that none of that Society will move any troubles in or about the Election, for any matter now hanging in doubt and not decided, for that will breed slander to the Calling, and danger to themselves; so he order the Precedent and others to attend him the First of August about the Controversy. Dated at loosely the same day and Year with the former.  
I have not found among these Papers what was the Issue of this great Controversy, but from what doth appear, make these following remarks.   

§. 8. The first observable from these short Statutes.  
Upon the whole matter we may observe, First, That these strict and Indispensable Statutes in former times as well as now, and in all times to come, have and will Create great troubles in this College, unless there be in the Sovereign a Visitatorial as well as Dispensing Power to Terminate endless Quarrels, when, as in this Case, both Parties shall insist upon Grammatical and Literal sense of the Statutes, and tho' the Bishop of Winchestr hath a power of Interpretation, yet he is so tied up to the Literal and Grammatical sense, that he must unavoidably be put some times to great straits to determine matters.  
☞ Secondly, However Rigidly the Statutes seem to be worded, yet none can Judge, that the Kings Dispensing Power can be restrained, since neither the Founder could so bind either his Sovereign or the Pope, nor could any of those bind their Successors by any Charter or Grant from such inhaerent Prerogatives annexed to their very Offices; as I shall make clear when I come to consider the Arguments used concerning the force of these Statutes.  
☞ Therefore Thirdly, I rather Judge, that the Founder (as Entaylers of Estates upon their Posterity to preserve nodosam Aeternitatem often do) had a great desire that his Statutes should be perpetually observed, but he could not be supposed to have such an over weening Opinion of his own prudence, but that some Cases might happen whereby the Kings of England might Judge it convenient to alter them; so that I Reasonably think the utmost of his design and hopes might be, that the Society itself should not have the power of altering them; but to Exclude the Sovereign, by their Prerogative or Acts of Parliament to Suspend, altar, or Abrogate them, was as much beyond his power to enjoin, as it was vanity in him to presume would thereby be effected.  
Fourthly, In the Secretary's Letter we may observe, that he threatens the Queen's Authority, if the Bishop of Winchester, their Visitor, would not do the Fellows Justice, and in the Bishop's Letter to the Precedent he Suspends all those on both parties, from giving their Voices in the next Election, which must be a force upon the Statutes for Election, if the Bishop could not Interpret their Statutes but in the Literal and Grammatical sense; for it is very probable it might be known by a Literal and Grammatical sense whether they were Fellows or not, and if they were Fellows the Precedent was as much bound by Oath to Admit their Voices as they obliged to give them, and if the persons excepted against were no Fellows, than the Five were unlawfully Expelled, and so ought to have had Voices, so that whether way soever the matter were determined, I cannot conceive the Statutes or Interpretation was Literally and Grammatically observed, which is the great plea of the Magdalen Fellows.   

§. 9 The Case of Mr. Wilson.  
I shall now show that in the Controversy about the matter of the Head of a single College, the Queen appointed Commissioners in a summary way to determine it Anno 1577. 19 Regni. The Case was this.  
A Controversy arising betwixt William Wilson Bachelor of Divinity, 
In the Paper Office Bundle. Anno 1577. 19 Eliz.  and Thomas Bishop of Lincoln, for that the Bishop refused to Admit him as chosen Rector of Lincoln College in Oxford, the said Wilson Appealed to Edmund Grindal Archbishop of Canterbury, whose Official Dr. Bartholomew Clerk Admonished and Commanded the Bishop to Admit him, and that the Bishop's Commissioners should not under the pain of contempt do any thing to the prejudice of the said Wilson, and the Archbishop committed the determining the matter to certain Commissioners. And Thomas Underhil Proctor of the University protested against the Commissioners of the Arch Bishop as not competent Judges, and that the Examination of the matter belonged to the Chancellor of the University. Upon all which,  
The Queen takes the Cause out of all their hands, and Grants a Commission to the Bishop of London and Rochester, Sir Christopher Wray Knight, Chief Baron of the Exchequer, Sir William Cordel Knight, Master of the Rolls, Thomas Wilson, John Gibson and John Griffith Doctors of Law, upon the Petition of Robert Earl of Leycester Chancellor, the Doctors, Masters and Scholars of the University; of her certain knowledge and sole motion, and of the plenitude of her power, Commanding them Eight, Seven, Six, Four, Three or Two of them, calling the Reverend Bishop of Lincoln and William Wilson in person, and all others by Law to be called, in General, Summarily, and in plain Form without noise and Form of Trials, only seeing to the truth of the thing and the Fact, 
Summarie in plano sinc strepitu & forma Judicii.  and attending solely the equity by all Manners and Forms by which they can better and more efficaciously proceed in and upon the Truth of the Premises according to the Privileges and Exemptions of the said University, and in the Cause or Causes aforesaid, with their Incidents Emerging, Depending, Annexed or Connexed whatsoever, and to determine it with a due end, removing all Appeals and Complaints, Nullity and Petition whatsoever, and notwithstanding any Statutes, Canons and Customs, on the contrary published or the Law Suit depending, causing all that in the premises they shall Ordain to be firmly observed by Lawful remedies of the Law. Dated the 23d. of April, the 19th. of her Reign 1557.  
By this it is apparent, that the Kings of England may Suspend the power of the Arch Bishop and of the Chancellor and Local Visitor, and by Commission appoint others in a Summary way, not according to Form of proceed in Courts Ecclesiastical, to determine differences in the Universities among the Society.   

§. 10.  
In the Year 1582. 
In the Paper Office Bundle. Eccl. Academica ab Anno 1580. to Anno 1589.  25 Eliz. I find a Letter Writ from Dr. William Fulk Vicechancellor of Cambridge to the Lord Treasurer Cecyl, Endorsed Dr. Fulks Opinion, that not only Gonvil and Cajus College, but the other Colleges of Cambridge should by further Authority from the Queen be Visited and Reform, it is Dated the 10th. of October Anno 1582.  
I shall Insert some of the expressions, that the dis-quisitive Reader may know what was the Judgement of the Queen's power then, and the necessity of the Crowns having an absolute power over the Universities, for Reforming matters agreeable to the good liking of the Prince. His words are— According to your Lordship's Letter I have consulted the Heads of several Colleges,— we are of Opinion that your Honour should do a Charitable Deed to procure a Commission from her Majesty to Reform the whole State and Statutes of that House, viz. Gonvil and Cajus College, of which some are mere Papistical, newly made by Dr. Cajus, appointing Mass and Dirige to be said for him, some be Ambiguous and Imperfect, as the Visitors also have Certified your Honour, etc. Furthermore forasmuch as the Reformation of one College is not sufficient where the whole Body of the University is out of Frame; it is not mine Opinion only, but also of others of Wisdom and great Experience, of whom I may name Dr. Harvey for one, 
The necessity by Visitation to alter Statutes altho' the University hath Authority to make Statutes.  that it were most expedient the same were Reform in the whole, and in divers Colleges specially by a General Commission or Visitation, in which your Honour might have an Absolute and Principal Authority, to supply the Imperfections of all Statutes both of the University and of sundry Colleges wherein the same is needful. For so great is the multitude of Licentiousness and disordered persons, which cannot be Bridled by our present Statutes, that altho' the University hath Authority to make Statutes for the maintenance of good Order and quietness, yet nothing can be Decreed by the greater part, which will not consent to any thing, which may restrain their disordered Licentiousness as was notably tried within these two Years, when your Honour gave in charge to the Heads of Colleges to see the Reformation for excess in Apparel, who devised as well as they could, but nothing to this day can be Decreed, albeit the excess doth not diminish, but daily increase, etc.  
The Clause about Apparel puts me in mind of the Regulation made in Oxford as to that particular some Years before; which I shall here Insert, that the Curious may note how unreasonable it would be to bind the Members of the Universities to the observing of all Statutes promiscuously, if there were not a dispensing power, both in the Sovereign and Senates of the University.   

§. 11.  
Anno 1564. 6 Eliz. 
Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 1. fol. 286. K. K. fol. 5. a. b. a.  I find Statutes made like the Roman Sumptuary Laws, whereby the Precedents, Graduated Fellows and Scholars of the Societies, and every one that had any Office, or enjoyed Yearly Stipend or Ecclesiastic Benefice in any College or Hall, should wear no Shirt larger than to be plaited at the Collar and Wrists, the plates not exceeding half a Thumb breadth, and should have no Embroidery of Gold or Silver. That their Bands should not be turned back above a Thumb breadth broad, none should wear Stockings but of plain Cloth close to the Leg, neither Adorned with Buttons or Lace especially not with Silk, none to wear Blue, White or Yellow Doublets. To which he adds out of the same Statutes, that the University considered of the restoring, mending, and explaining the Statutes. I hope all that Swore to the observing these Statutes, would not have thought themselves Perjured if either the King or the Chancellor had dispensed with them, or if any of them be unrepealed think not themselves in Conscience bound to observe them, but that they may wear Silk Stockings, and larger Bands if not Cravats; and I doubt not but there are several obsolete Statutes, that many who Swear Implicitly to observe the Statutes in general never heard of.  
It seems either the former Disputes about Gonvil and Cajus College were continued, or some new ones were arisen, as will appear by the Extract of the following Letter. If there be no mistake in the Copyer of the Date, that it should have been 1582.  
Anno 1592. 
Paper Office Ecclesiastica Academ. Anno 1590. to 1599  34 Eliz. Dr. Perne Vicechancellor of Cambridge Writes thus to my Lord Treasurer Burlegh about the grief of the University, for his Lordship's Offence at the dealing, touching Gonvil and Cajus College, and hath these expressions.  
I send your Lordship a Copy of the Privileges of the University, etc. The weakest part therein in mine Opinion is the want of the Confirmation of the Spiritual Jurisdiction to the Chancellor of the University, for that we do now exercise, was first granted by the Bishop of Rome, and Confirmed by prescription.  
In this I observe only, that the Vicechancellor hath recourse to the Queen's Power, to have the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction Granted to the University, owning they had the like from the Pope.   

§. 12.  
I could add many things more relating to the University or private Colleges, wherein the King's power of Visiting by Commission is cleared, but I shall hasten to a Conclusion of this Head, and in the next place show in one Instance how King Charles the First, without the formality of a Visitation, ordered such matters as he thought fit in the University of Oxford, by a Letter directed to the Vicechancellor of the said University. Dated at Woodstock the 26th. of August 1631. as followeth.  
TRusty and Well beloved, We Greet you Well, 
Paper Office Bundle. Ecclesiastica Universitatis.  having at full Length, and with good Delibration heard the Cause concerning the late Disorders and Disobediences to Government in that University of Oxford, 
The ends for which the Universities are subject to the King.  and being moved by the greatness of the Offence to punish some persons according to their several Demerits, and to Order somethings for the more settled and constant Government in that Our University hereafter, Our Will and Pleasure is, 
The King's pleasure ratified in a Convocation, as in a Parliament of France.  That you forthwith upon Receipt hereof call a Convocation for performing and Registering those our Sentences and Decrees as followeth.  
First, That Three be Banished out of the University, The Proctors to Resign their Offices in Convocation, and Two others be chosen in their Rooms.  
Secondly, For the things which we think fit to settle presently in that Government they are, that as to Sermons the Vicechancellor to have Copies upon Oath, That as to any whom the Vicechancellor Commands to Prison, the Message be sent by the Beadle, and he that refuseth shall be judged a breaker of the Peace, and not to have any Appeal.  
Thirdly, A Command that the Delegates who at this present are in hand with the Statutes, make haste and lay all other Statutes aside till they have drawn up two perfect and sufficient Statutes for Causes of Appeal, the one in matters of Instances, and those things which belong to the Chancellor's Court, the other for all kind of Appeals in other Causes whatsoever.  
Anno 1632. 
E Collectionibus Dni. Josephi Williamson, olim Secretarii Regis primarii.  8 Car. 1. The King Granted a Commission to the Earl of Holland than Chancellor of Cambridge, the Archbishop of York, and Sir John Crook to Visit Pembroke Hall in Cambridge.  
Anno 1634. 10 King Charles the First, the King Impowered under the Great Seal the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishop of Rochester, Sir Nathaniel Brent and others, to Visit all Colleges, Churches, Hospitals, etc. and to make Laws and Statutes, and this is expressed to be ex Suprema nostra Authoritate Regia, by the King's Supreme Authority.  
I have not found any perfect Copies of these Visitations, 
Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 1. ad Annum 1633.  but find in Mr. Wood, that the Regulating of the University Statutes of Oxford, which had been begun to be digested 1629. by Delegates appointed for that purpose, were brought to a good forwardness, Anno 1633. Archbishop Laud then Chancellor being very Intent upon it.  
When the same Archbishop Visited the Universities by his Metropolitical Right, he was opposed in it, and the matter came to be heard before the King and Council, of which I shall presently give an account, and whoever desires a more full Relation may see the whole proceed in the Annals of Mr. Francklane. I shall only Insert here an extract of what I found in the Paper Office Relating to Merton College in Oxford, which endeavoured to decline the Arch-Bishops Authority in that Visitation, the principal Reasons produced for it being these.  
First, 
Paper Office. Academica Miscellania. Reasons why the King is Visitor of Merton College.  That King Henry the Third at the Foundation of the College Styles himself Patronus and consequently was Visitor in these Words— Assignavit Maneria praedicta in suis manibus nomine nostro velut nomine Patroni.  
Secondly, The Ancientest Copy of Statutes is, that which is Confirmed by the Bishop of Lincoln, with a Reservation of such Privileges as belonged to the Dioecesan, and is Confirmed by the Archbishop as Provincial, without any Reservation at all; which in reason he would not have done if he had been Visitor.  
Thirdly, The Bishop of Lincoln sent Monition to the College, Intimating a purpose to Visit. From whom the Fellows Appealed to Rome.  
Fourthly, The Statutes of Walter Merton have the word Patronus often, which cannot in reason be applied to the Arch Bishop, to whom he had no Relation, but rather to the King whose Chaplain and Chancellor he was.  
By this it appears what the Opinion of the Society was then, that the King was Supreme Visitor, and that the Bishop of Lincoln reserved his Dioecesan Right, yet when he designed an extraordinary Visitation the Fellows Appealed to the Apostolic See as Supreme, and I have cleared that what power that See had, is now in the King, according to the Laws.   

§. 13.  
I now proceed to give an Account of King Charles the Firsts Order of Council, the 12 Regni, which hath been so much urged as if the King had Decreed in Council, that none but the Archbishop of Canterbury should Visit the Universities being Scituate in his Province, but by the whole scope of the Record it appears, that the Controversy was betwixt the Arch Bishop of Canterbury and the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge, concerning the Right and Title of the Metropolitical Visitation of the same, and that the Universities did pretend they were Exempt from the same, and the matter in Dispute was referred to the King and his Royal Judgement and Sentence, 
Lit●que & Controversia praedictis ad nos & Judicium & Sententiam nostram d●latis.  who calling the Archbishop of Canterbury Chancellor of the University of Oxford, and the Earl of Holland Chancellor of Cambridge, and others to come before him and his Council at Hampton-Court, and having heard the Arguments of both the Parties, 
Primo & ante omnia per probationes Legitimas & per concessionem utriusque partis nobis constabat nos jure Coronae nostrae Regni Augliae habuisse & habere potestatem Visitandi Universitates praedictas quoties & quandecunque nobis & Successoribus nostris Visum fuerit.  etc. First and before all things by Legal proof, and the Confession of both Parties, It appeared that the King in Right of his Crown of England hath had and hath the power of Visiting the said Universities as often and whensoever it should seem fit to the King and his Successors. And that the Archbishop of Canterbury by the Right of his Metropolitical Church hath had and hath power of Visiting all his Province of Canterbury, in which the said Universities are Scituate.  
Then follows that on the part of the Universities, it was proposed that by certain Charters of the King and his Prdecessors and Papal Bulls, they were Exempt and freed from all Visitation and Jurisdiction of the said Archbishop, and that Immunity by use of time they now enjoyed by prescription, and on the Arch-Bishops part it was shown, that King Richard the Second and King Henry the Fourth had Judged the cause in favour of the Archbishop, as before related, therefore the King Judgeth and determineth the Right of Visitation to belong to the Archbishop and his Successors and his said Metropolitical Church; 
Quibus unnibus per nos consideratis habitaque deliberatione cum praefatis Conciliariis nostris, Judicavimus & determinavimus, etc.  and that not only once in his Life as in other Parts of his Province of Canterbury, but that it might be Lawful to the Arch Bishop and his Successors, after the first Metropolitical Visitation ended, to Visit the said University by himself or his Commissaries, 
The Arch-Bishops Visitation not allowed, but by the King's consent.  as often as it should appear necessary to the said Arch-Bishops, on a reasonable and Lawful Cause, first by the King and his Successors to be approved. Dated the 30th. of January 12 Car. 1.  
By this Record under the Broad Seal it is apparent, first, that there was a Controversy only betwixt the Archbishop and the Universities, whether the Archbishop as their Metropolitan might Visit, or they were Exempted from it. Secondly, That it was yielded on all sides, that the King's Visitation was in no manner hereby disputed, but it is positively asserted, that the King and his Successors might Visit as often as they thought fit. Thirdly, That this Controversy was wholly determined and adjudged by the King and his Council. So that there was not the least Argument could be grounded from hence, that the power was devolved upon the long Parliament to Visit the University of Oxford by their Commissioners, 
pryn's Oxford Plea Refuted.  as Mr. Pryn confidently but most unconclusively asserts. Fourthly, The whole matter was determined by the King and his Council, and so, that it is in the power of any of his Royal Successors to alter the same, if to them it should seem meet.  
As to other Visitations, there was one 1647. by Ordinances of the long Parliament, which being no ways conduceing to my purpose unless it were to show, that what power soever claimed any sort of Sovereignty as that Parliament did only a  power, yet they would assume the power of Visiting the Universities as a Prerogative annexed and inseparable from the Sovereignty, and it being so largely Treated of by Mr. Wood I shall not Insist upon it, nor of that which followed, 
Antiq. Oxon. lib. 1. a. fol. 369. add fol. 414.  Anno 1660. upon the Restauration of King Charles the 2d. which was most necessary for the Restoring of those who had been Ejected by the long Parliament, and the purging out of the University the persons who had been Active in the time of Usurpation, and were not like to comply with the Monarchy and the Church of England then restored.   

§. 14. The Form of a Commission to the Bishop of London to Visit the Chapel of All-Saints, etc. in Minories London.  
I shall annex to these an extract of the material parts of a Commission granted to Humphrey Bishop of London, to Visit the Chapel of All-Saints, and the Individed Trinity, in the Minories in the City of London.— The words are, In omnibus & singulis Criminibus & delictis Ibidem, & infra praecinctum, sive Jurisdictionem dictae Capellae, per Visitationem Corrigibilibus, & ad punitionem & Correctionem eorundem, & personarum delinquentium, quae & qualiacunque fuerint juxta eorum demerita: Sive per amotionem, Deprivationem, Suspensionem, Excommunicationem, vel aliam Correctionem debitam prout vobis videtur congruum, & juri & aequitati consentaneum, & juxta sanam Discretionem vestram procedendo: nec non ad quaecunque Juramenta licita, & in Visitationibus praestari consueta Ministranda; & in omnibus & singulis summary, & de plano, & sine strepitu, & Figurâ Judicii, solâ rei veritate inspectâ procedendo, & generaliter omnia & singula alia facienda, exercenda, & expedienda quae ad Officium Visitatoris in praemissis, 
Here the King's full and absolute power is declared.  aut circa ea necessaria fuerint, seu quomodolibet opportuna. Vobis praefato Do. Episcopo plenam & absolutam damus, & concedimus per praesentes protestatem, vicesque nostras Committimus; cum cujuslibet corecionis Legitima potestate, Dated Junii 2d. Anno 1671.  
☞ From this we may observe, 
Inferences from the Record.  that the King Empowers a Bishop to Visit, even in his own Diocese, a place Exempt from ordinary Jurisdiction as this Chapel claims to be by former Grants from the Pope; so that this is a pregnant instance, that the Supreme Sovereign power is to be restrained by no Exemption, prescription or other claims.  
To draw this matter to a Conclusion; 
The Conclusion of this Section.  I shall Insert the Opinion of an Eminent Lawyer concerning the King's power over Corporations in general, and so over the Universities and private Colleges. The person is of the long Robe, and eminent in his Character, who tho' he desires not to have his Name made use of, yet hath been pleased to give me his Judgement in Writing as followeth.  
The Body Natural is Created by God. Bodies Politic are Created by the King, and as they are Created and receive their Being, Life, and Strength from the King; so they are Governed by him, and by him are corrected and punished for their Irregularities or misbehaviours, either by seizure of their Liberties for a time: Or upon less occasions than commonly are imagined for their Omissions or Commissions, they may be Annihilated and dissolved at his Majesty's Suit in a Quo Warranto; as lately was done in the Case of the City of London, which was not only the greatest, and perhaps the Ancientest Corporation in the Kingdom; but was fortified also by many Acts of Parliament, and Ancient prescription and custom, and yet not all sufficient to defend them against the King, tho' the Offences for which they were dissolved, were not of the greatest Magnitude.  
There is no Corporation whatsoever, Lay or Spiritual, saith the same Judiciòus person, but is liable to a Quo Warranto. Therefore the King was merciful to Magdalen College, that he did not proceed against them by that Method.  
There are no Corporations, which are the King's Creatures, but have sinned against him to their own destruction, if they should narrowly be looked into; as there are no Men but have sinned against God: and if the King had not power, upon just provocation, to dissolve them, every Corporation would be in the nature of an Independent Commonwealth.  
The King is Supreme Ordinary, Visitor, Almoner and Regulator of all Charities; Therefore every day in Chancery he doth by his Chancellor in the Name of his Attorney General Regulate, Correct, and settle Charities, and when any person, of Charitable Intention, is mistaken in the end, or object of his Charity, the mistake in Chancery is frequently corrected, and that which the Donor intended one way is there applied or disposed another way, and to another person, of which there are frequent Instances.  
Not doubting but all this is according to Law; how can it be thought, that the King hath not the same power over Universities and Colleges, only in other Corporations the Trial is before the Judges of the King's Bench, who are his Ministerial Officers; and in Universities and Colleges it is done by the King's Mandate, or his Commissioners, which are but various methods of exerting the King's power? and I think the Judgement of another great Lawyer, will be granted, that where Statutes are made upon branches of the King's Prerogative, they are remedial and take not away the Kings concurrent power, as may be seen in Colt and Glover's Case in my Lord Hoberts Reports, fol. 146.   

§. 15. The opinions of several Judges in this matter.  
Having met with some particulars in Judge Keebles Reports, in Dr. Patrick's Case after my Intention to close this Section, I could not omit the giving a short account of such material parts as may satisfy the Curious Reader, that what I have delivered on this head is according to Law.  
☞ First, There 
(a) Keebles Reports 2d. part, King and Bryan against Patrick, Trin. 18 Car. 2. fol. 65. and 66.  it is asserted, that the King without the Ordinary may properly Erect an University, and give them power to send Burgesses to Parliament.  
Secondly, That the King by Patent may appoint Visitors, and the giving this power to the King is Cumlative not Privative, as appears 2 H. 7.6. B. 5 Coke 5 B. and it leaves a concurrent Jurisdiction, as is clear in F. N. B. 21 C. and 51 B. and 80. which is sufficient to Answer the Objection of the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, that the Bishop of Winton being their Local Visitor, if he were satisfied to confirm the Election, they could not be adjudged faulty, by any other Visitors, 
Here cap. 7. & sect. 3.  of which point I shall have occasion to Treat hereafter.  
☞ But to proceed, 
(a) Idem. Patrick's Case Hill. 18 & 19 Car. 2. Keebles Reports fol. 164. 2d. part.  Thirdly, By 10 H. 7.18. and the Bishop of Winchester's Case, the King may exempt any Ecclesiastical Corporation from Ordinary Visitation, and consequently hath the power in himself.  
☞ Fourthly, If there be no 
(b) Idem fol. 166.  Visitor properly appointed by the Founder, the Chancellor and Vicechancellor have the Government of any College, who are the proper Officers of that distinct Commonwealth of Learning, and they are Established or fortified in that by the King's Letters Patents.  
Fifthly, Although King James the First, 
(c) Id. fol. 168.  3 Regni gave the Chancellor of Cambridge power of Visiting. Queen's College there, yet the King remains Visitor as Heir to King H. 6. Husband to Queen Margaret that Founded it, as the Judge there Asserts; but if it had been a private Founder, the King shall not lose the Right of Visitor as Sovereign, since the Licence for the Foundation is from the King of what private Foundation soever; so if there were no Visitor appointed by the Charter of a Founder, the Chancellor is Visitor, and Superior to him is the King.  
Sixthly, In the same Case it is laid down 
(d) Idem fo. 169. Statutum de  as Argument, that there is a Visitor Temporal as the Founder, and Ecclesiastical to examine, correct and amend things done contrary to the Rules of their Order, which were declared by the Canons of the Church, whereof the Bishops were the Natural Visitors, and it is plain that 
(e) Asportatis Religiosorum 35 E. 1. Anno 1307. cap. 2.  no Abbot, Prior, Master, Warden, or any other Religious person of whatsoever condition State or Religion he was, being under the King's power or Jurisdiction, should departed into any other Country for Visitation, or upon any other colour, by that means to carry the Goods of their Monasteries or Houses out of the Kingdom. It is also in the Argument laid down as the Reason why the claim was made in the time of King Richard 2d. and the Act 13 H. 4. for the Archbishop of Canterbury's Visitation of the University of Oxford, that it was only about matters of Faith by Reason of Heresy and Lollardism. But in matters of breach of Statutes, etc. the Founder or Visitor Communi Jure had the right; and tho' the King granted the power which the Founder had, yet he never intended to grant away his own Supreme Authority thereby, or could grant the Right of his Successors.  
☞ These matters I have noted in this Case, that the Ingenuous Reader may know, that what I have discoursed of in this Section is agreeable to the sentiments of the Reverend Judges an expression of 
(a) Judge Windham. Patrick's Case fol. 166. ut supra.  one of whom I find in these words, Both Jurisdictions, Lay and Spiritual, are derived from the King, as the Sun and Moon take light of God. I lay no stress upon any Analogy of the comparison further than that it thereby appears how fundamental a matter it is in our Laws, that all exercise of Authority, Discipline, Government, and external Oeconomy in Church and State are derived from the King, as having a Creative and annihilating power in several things that depend solely upon his good pleasure, which if any thing do in his whole Dominions it is in the disposal of matters of the Universities, as I now shall make more evident in the following Chapter.     

CHAP. VI  
Concerning the Kings of England's dispensing with the Statutes of the Universities by their Mandates.  

SECT. I.  
Concerning the King's dispensing Power in General, and in several particulars to the beginning of King Charles the Seconds Reign.  

§. 1. Concerning the King's dispensing power in General.  
HAving given a large account of the King's power in Visiting the Universities, and in Abrogating old and making new Statutes by his absolute and Supreme Authority: To clear the point yet more, I shall show, by particular Instances, wherein our Kings have dispensed with the Statutes of the Universities, or particular Colleges: For there can be no greater Argument of the Right and Prerogative of any power than the uninterrupted excercise and usage of the same.  
Before I descend to particulars, it may be expected that I should discourse something of the King's dispensing power in General; but the point being determined by the Judges, and the Arguments for it being so generally known, I shall be the shorter upon this head.  
☞ This power of dispensing seems to be a most necessary Prerogative, that no Sovereign, whether Ecclesiastical or Civil can want: whence we find in a 
(a) Omnibus autem à nobis dictis Imperatoris excipiatur fortuna: Cui & ipsas Deus Leges subjecit, Legem animatam committens hominibus. Novel. 105. circa finem.  Constitution of Justinian de Consulibus a reservation of that power which he thus expresseth from all these things which have been said by us, Let the Emperor's State be excepted, whereunto God hath subjected the very Laws themselves, sending him as a living Law to Men as it is Translated from the Greek.  
Agreeable to which is what Aeneas Silvius 
(a) Convenit Imperatori Juris Rigorem Aequitatis fraeno Temperari cui soli Inter aequitatem jusque interpositam interpretationem licet & incumbit Inspicere. de Ortu & Authoribus Imperii.  observes, that it is the part of the Emperor or Sovereign to attemper the Rigour of Law with the Bridle of Equity, to whom alone it is lawful, and a duty, to see to the Interpretation which lieth Interspersed betwixt Law and Equity; since no Law can sufficiently Answer the varieties and un-thought on plottings of Man's nature, and in Tract of time, Laws at first just and equitable, become unprofitable and harsh, and this moderating of Laws, saith he, is so annexed to the Prince, that by no Decree of Man it can be taken from him.  
This is also agreeable to the Opinion of the most Learned Primate 
(b) Ushers power of Princes pag. 76.  of Ireland, whose Judgement most of our Judicious Protestant Divines have ever held in high esteem. His words are— positive Laws, as other works of Men, are imperfect, and not free from dis-commodities, if the strict observation of them should be pursued in every particular: Therefore he saith, it is fit that the Supreme Governor, should not himself only be exempted from subjection thereunto, but also be so far Lord over them, that when he seethe cause he may abate, or totally remit the Penalty Incurred by the breach of them, and dispense with others for not observing of them at all, yea generally Suspend the Execution of them, etc.   

§. 2. Why the Author Treats not largely on this subject.  
But I foresee it will be alleged that what is urged thus in General and in Theory, is to be applied to the Constitution of the Government of England, otherwise it reacheth not the point in Question concerning the King's power of dispensing with College Statutes.  
To which I Answer first, That the King's power in dispensing with Penal Laws in General having by Solemn Judgement in the King's Bench been determined, and several Treatises published to clear the point of Law, and there being so lately a 
* Jus Coronae.  Treatise Writ by a Judicious person, wherein the King's power in that matter is Learnedly discussed, I may be excused from treating more particularly of that.   

§ 3. Observations on the 25 H. 8. C. 21.  
I shall therefore only note a few observables from the Statute of the 25 of King H. 8. Chapter the 21. Entitled in Kebles Edition 1684. An Act concerning Peter-pences and Dispensations, but Originally Entitled otherwise, as may be seen in the 
* 1 & 2 Phil. & M. c. 8. sect. 10.  Act of Repeal in Queen Mary's time, and the 
* 1 Eliz. c. 1. sect. 8.  Act of restoring it in Queen Elizabeth's time, to which I shall add the explication of another Act 8 Eliz. Cap. 1. and some few other remarks upon that Head.  
The Foundation of this Act is grounded upon an Hypothesis, 
The Statute 25 H. 8. c. 21. is founded upon the usage of a dispensing power.  that a dispensing power is needful in Government, and altho' it be the constant Opinion and Judgement of the Courts of Law, and all Lawyers, that the principal intendment of that Act was to Abolish the Pope's power and Authority in England, in granting Licences, Dispensations, Faculties, etc. Yet from this Act many particulars may be observed, 
I must refer the Reader to the Act itself.  which will show, not only the allowed usage of a dispensing power by the Popes and Prelates in matters of Ecclesiastical Cognizance by sufferance, as the Act Styles it of our Kings, but that the Original Right of such dispensations was in the King and so continues.  
It is then First to be noted from the Act, 
The Pope exercised a dispensing power.  that the Pope claimed by Usurpation, as it is there Styled, and persuaded the Subjects that he had a power to dispense with all Human Laws, yea, and Customs of all Realms in all Causes which he called Spiritual. But the same Act saith, that such claim of the Pope was in Derogation of the King's Imperial Crown and Authority Royal, contrary to Right and Reason. 
The power exercised by the sufferance of the King and in derogation of the Royal Authority.  Therefore in the close of this Section it is added— that because it is now in these days present seen, that the State, Dignity, Superiority, Reputation, and Authority of the said Imperial Crown of this Realm, by the long sufferance of the said unreasonable, and un-charitable usurpations and exactions, practised in the times of the Kings most Noble Progenitors is much and sore decayed, and diminished, etc. Therefore remedy is provided, etc.  
From hence I think with submission, 
Nota.  it must be owned, that if the Pope usurped this power, in derogation of the Authority Royal, than that power must be owned to be originally in the King, otherwise in the Construction of the Act it could be no Usurpation.   

§. 4. The Ecclesiastical power originally in the King according to this Act.  
☞ Besides, it's the general Opinion of the greatest Lawyers of England, that according to the Constitution of our Laws, all Ecclesiastical power and Authority in England is Originally in the King, & so derived from him, or if otherwise it is adjudged Usurpation, and encroachment. It being an undeniable Maxim, That no person hath power or Jurisdiction in England but the King, or what is derived from him, and this power of the King cannot be disposed away, nor abolished, but by express words in an Act of Parliament. Yea, so Sacred are the Prerogatives of the Crown, that tho' in some Cases the Kings of England have by Act of Parliament departed with their Prerogatives, 
So the Statutes of the 23 H. 6. about Sheriffs and 31 H. 6. about Justices of Assize are frequently dispensed with, Coke 12 Rep. 14. Hoberts' Reports, Colt and Glover's Case, p. 146.  and yielded not to dispense with the contrary by a non-obstante; yet such Acts have been judged void.  
So my Lord Hobert upon this very Statute saith, that he holds it clear, that tho' this Statute says, that all Dispensations, etc. shall be granted in manner, and form following, and not otherwise, yet the King is not thereby restrained, 
The King's prerogative not restrained by Acts of Parliament on several Cases.  but his power remains full and perfect as before, and he may still grant them as King; for all Acts of Justice, and Grace, flow from him, as 4 Eliz. Dyer 211. The Commission of Trial of Piracy, upon the Statute of 28 H. 8. cap. 53. is good, tho' the Chancellor do not nominate the Commissioners as that Statute appoints, yet it is a new Law; and Mich. 5. and 6 Eliz. Dyer 225. the Queen made Sheriffs without the Judges, notwithstanding the Statute of 9 E. 2. and Mich. 13. and 14 Eliz. Dyer 303. The Office of Aulnage granted by the Queen without the Bill of the Treasurer, is good with a non-obstante against the Statute 31 H. 6. cap. 5. For these Statutes and the like, saith the Reverend Judge, were made to put things in Ordinary Form, and to ease that Sovereign of Labour, but not to deprive him of Power.  
He further adds, that notwithstanding the excercise of the Pope's Authority, yet the Crown always kept a Possession of its Natural power of Dispensations in Spiratualibus, as 11 H. 4. so to retain Benefices with Bishoprics, and 11 H. 7. to have double Benefices.  
I might add to these to Reservation in the Statute 2 R. 
1 Hen. 4. cap. 6.  2. c. 4. saving to the King his Regality to be found in the Parliament Roll in the King's Confirmation of Liberties, which Sir Ed. Coke 4. Instit. 51. complain of for being un-printed, as also of King Henry the 4th. that he will by the Assent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal aforesaid, and at the request of the said Commons be Counselled by the Wise Men of his Council, in things touching the Estate of him and of his Realm, saving always his liberty, that is, his Prerogative, for that is properly the King Liberty.   

§. 5. Where to find Arguments for the dispensing power  
I shall not trouble the Reader with the many Authorities might be brought to prove this more particularly, 
pa. 129. to 137. here.  the curious may find several Collected by the Author of the Church of England's Behaviour under a Roman Catholic King; to which may be added the Act declaring the making and Consecrating of the Arch-Bishops and Bishops of this Realm to be good, lawful, and perfect. The ground of which Statute was some men's questioning whether the same were duly and orderly done according to Law or not. The Act lays this for a Foundation, 
Some Paragraphs in the Act 8 Eliz. c. 1. explained 26 H. 8.1.  That King Henry the 8th. was justly and rightly re-cognized and acknowledged to have the Supreme Power, Jurisdiction, Order, Rule, and Authority over all the Estate Ecclesiastical of the Realm; and after Recites how the Kings and Queens of this Realm, had full power, and Authority by Letters Patents, etc. from time to time to Assign, Name and Authorise such person, or persons as they shall think meet, and convenient to excercise, use, occupy, and execute, etc. all manner of Jurisdictions, Privileges, Preeminences and Authorities, in any wise touching, or concerning Spiritual or Ecclesiastical power, or Jurisdiction within this Realm, etc.  
Then follows, That the Queen being lawfully Invested in the Imperial Crown of this Realm, etc. and having in her Majesty's Order and disposition all the said Jurisdictions, Powers and Authorities over the State Ecclesiastical and Temporal, 
The Queen's power in matters Ecclesiastical, Supreme and absolute.  etc. hath by her Supreme Authority at divers times since the beginning of her Reign, caused divers and sundry grave and well Learned Men to be duly Elected, Made and Consecrated Arch-Bishops and Bishops, etc. and after Fellows, which is to be noted, that in her Letters Patents for the same, she hath not only used such words, and Sentences, as were accustomed to be used by King Henry the 8th. and King Edw. the 6th. in their Letters Patents made for such Causes, but also hath used and put into her Letters Patents divers other general words and Sentences; whereby her Highness, by her Supreme Power and Authority, hath dispensed with all Causes or doubts of any Imperfection or dis-ability that can or may in any wise be objected against the same, etc. so that to all those that will well consider of the effect and true intent of the said Laws and Statutes, and the Supreme and absolute Authority of the Queen's Highness, and which she by her Majesties said Letters Patents hath used, and put in Ure, etc. it is and may be very evident, and apparent that no cause of simple ambiguity or doubt, can or may justly be objected.  
From hence it is easy to infer, 
Considerable Inferences resulting from this Statute.  that there is in the Crown such a Supreme and absolute power in Ecclesiastical matters, as the King may dispense with Acts of Parliament, even in such a concern as Consecration, Confirmation or Investing of any person, etc. Elected to the Office or Dignity of any Archbishop or Bishop within this Realm; for if there had been no variation by the Queen's Letters Patents from the Form and Methods in the Acts of King 
* 25 H. 8. c. 20.5 & 6 E. 6. c. 16. sect. 3. u. 4.  Hen. the 8th. or Edw. the 6th. or that of Queen Elizabeth 1 o. Cap. 2. there had been no need of Inserting general words or dispensations in the Queen's Letters Patents. 
This Note Answers all that can be alleged concerning Mr. Farmer's Incapacity.  Hence may be noted, if the Queen could by her Supreme power and Authority, thus dispense with dis-ability in Bishops, much more may the King with dis-abilities occasioned by College Statutes, which at pleasure he can alter and abolish.  
But to return to the 25th. of H. 8. 
Observations upon this Statute by Judge Hoberts Reports, fol. 156.  The power granted to the Archbishop by the Act, is in Ordinary matters such as usually the Pope or Prelates of the Realm dispensed with; and in un-wonted Cases also, which it seems by the Letter of the Act, to be of vast extent, so that my Lord Hobert saith, that tho' it seems to give power over all Dispensations granted from Rome, wont and un-wonted, and all dispensations generally: Yet it must have construction, such as were allowable and allowed by the Laws and Practice of this Realm; for else it should make our Yoke heavier than before. Yet I cannot conceive but the power may be extended further than the ordinary power the Popes or Prelates practised, 
See the Statute sect. 17.18. where greater power seems to be employed, worthy consideration.  otherwise there needed not to have been such provision made, that in un-wonted Cases, the King or Council should allow them; and if the Archbishop refused, the King might appoint two Prelates or other persons to grant them; and it is probable, that this Act may be construed to other purposes than a Faculty-Office only.   

§. 6. Some further observations upon the Statute 25 H. 8. c. 21.  
But I shall conclude this matter with the following Observations upon this Statute, which I take to be clear and undeniable.  
First, That the Pope did here, by his Bulls and Breves grant Dispensations in various Cases, Erected, Constituted and Visited Colleges, and Abrogated their Statutes, as I have cleared in the foregoing Chapter.  
Secondly, That by this Act the Pope's General or Universal power and Authority in England in all Cases was Totally abolished and taken away from him, as to the excercise of it.  
Thirdly, That some part only of that general power and Authority, which was exercised by the Pope, was by that Act Vested, Lodged, and Delegated in and to the Archbishop, as the dispensing power for Marriages, Bastardy, etc. and other matters there expressed, which was properly to be called the Pope's ordinary power; and was so lodged, and delegated in the Archbishop, to save the King from trouble in such ordinary and common Cases, but not to take away the Kings ordinary power & Supremacy.  
Fourthly, That the Pope's extraordinary power, which he exercised in England, is as well abolished here, by this and other Acts, as his ordinary power: But so much of the Pope's Authority and power, either ordinary or extraordinary, as was at any time exercised by him here in England, and which is not by the said Statute Vested, and Delegated in the Archbishop, is by a necessary Construction revived and revested in the King, and reunited to the Crown, by all those Acts which declare the King's 
* See. Stat. 24 H. 8. cap. 12.25 H. 8. c. 20. & 21.26 H. 8. c. 1. c. 3. c. 13.31 H. 8. cap. 9.37 H. 8. c. 17.1 Eliz. c. 1. c. 4.8. Eliz. c. 1.  Supremacy; yea tho' the Statutes had been silent therein, for that the Crown by this and other Acts, is entirely remitted and restored to all it's Ancient Jurisdictions and Prerogatives exercised by the Popes, from whence our Law Books say, it was Rob or derived. Because such powers being taken away from the Pope, and such as had Authority under him, and neither settled in any Court or person by the Statute, can re-vest or re-sult to none other but the King as Supreme in all Ecclesiastical, as well as Temporal Causes, which by Sufferance or Usurpation, as the Act saith, the Pope had exercised.  
Fifthly, By the several Acts and Instances, whereby the Kings of England since the making of this Act of the 25th. King Henry the 8th. have exerted their Supreme Authority, it is clear that the Crowns Reassumption of what the Pope had exercised, hath been according to the Laws in being; of which I now proceed to give Instances in the King's dispensing with College Statutes, of which I shall give some few, in several Cases, of many hundreds which are to be found in the Paper Office, or Secretary's Books.   

§. 7. An account of the Queen's Mandate about Electing of a Master of St. John's College in Cambridge  
The first Instance I think fit to Insert, is as followeth.  
The Course that was held in the last Election of the Mastership of St. John's College in Cambridge.  
First, 
Bundle Ecclesiastic, Universities Paper-Office.  The Statute of that College appointeth the Twelfth day after the Vacation to be the day of their Election, and no other.  
Secondly, The greater part of the Fellows of the College were made for Mr. Alvey, a Signior Fellow.  
Thirdly, The Lord Treasurer being Informed that Alvey was an unfit Man, set down an Inhibition in the Queen's Name to defer the Election, which Inhibition was obeyed.  
Fourthly, The 12th. day being passed, and no further power left to the Fellows to Elect, The Lord Treasurer sent a Letter the second time in the Queen's Name, Nominating Dr. Clayton and Dr. Stainton, Commanding the Fellows to choose one of them, and no other.  
Fifthly, By Authority of those Letters they choose Dr. Clayton.  
By this proceeding it is manifest, that the King may not only by a Mandate of Inhibition stay the Electors from making any choice, but nominate the person to be Elected, altho' by College Statutes the day of the Election and the Electors were appointed.   

§. 8. The Bishop of London's Testimony, that the King hath dispensed with College Statutes.  
Before I enter upon the particular Mandates, I shall produce the Testimony of George Montague Bishop of London, in his Letter, a Copy of which the Honourable Sir Joseph Williamson afforded me out of the Paper-Office, directed to Sir Edward Conway Principal Secretary of State, as followeth.  
Right Honourable,  
THe Noble, and Virtuous Lady, the Lady Denbigh hath laid a Command upon me, to deliver my knowledge, whether the King hath at any time by his Letters, dispensed with the Local Statutes of any College by a Non-obstante; and upon a search it appears, that his Majesty hath sent Letters of that nature to divers Colleges. If this Information may promote her desires, and give you satisfaction, I shall be right glad, and will ever remain  
London Decemb. 10th. 1623. Your Honour's Friend to Command, and humble Servant. Geo. London.   

§. 9 A Mandate dispensing with Incapacities to receive Degrees.  
I now proceed to give some Extracts of Mandates, wherein the King dispenseth with College Statutes, in one of which Dated December the 11th. Anno 1624. the persons within named being some ways Incapacitated to take their respective Degrees, were dispensed with as followeth.  
Trusty and Wellbeloved We Great you well. 
In a Bundle Docketed, Ecclesiastic. Universities, in the Paper-Office at Whitehall.  We are Graciously please of Our Royal Favour to Gabriel More, Harrington Butler, George Bursey, and Michael Gilbert, to advance them to such Degrees as they are capable of, and well deserve by their Learning and diligent Studies, tho' in some respects not qualified. Therefore Our pleasure is, that notwithstanding any Statute or other Ordinance to the contrary, you forthwith Create Gabriel More a Dr. in Divinity, and you also admit Harrington Butler and George Bursey to the Degree of Master of Arts, and Michael Gibert Bachelor of Arts, in such Form as is usual in like Case, and these Letters shall be your Warrant.  
In a Mandate for one William Morley to be a Scholar of the College of St. 
A Mandate for a Scholar of St. Mary Winton College, without examination.  Mary of Winton College Oxon without Examination, are these words— and tho' we have a  Eye to your freedom that are the Electors, yet in this Our so Extraordinary Recommendation, We expect your Dutiful respects to this Our Princely Pleasure and Command, so that this Our Will be not disappointed for any respite whatsoever.  
Directed to Our Trusty and Well-belove Dr. Princock, Warden of St. Mary Winton College in Our University of Oxford, and Our Trusty and Wellbeloved Dr. Love, Warden of St. Mary Winton College near Winchester, the under Warden, Schoolmaster of the College, and two Posers of the Scholars for the Election.  
In a Mandate Dated 3 o. Regni Caroli 1. 
A Mandate dispensing with the Incapacity by reason of the County.  For one Gregory Isham, I find these words— But because We understand that the Country where he was Born layeth some formal Incapacity upon him, We are pleased hereby to Dispense therewith, and do require that his Country may not be any Impediment to him in that Election, 
Ibid.  notwithstanding any Statute or Order to the contrary: And these Our Letters shall be sufficient Warrant in that behalf.   

§. 10. The acknowledgement from St. John's College in Cambridge of the King's power in dispensing with College Statutes.  
March the 28th. 
Bundle Eccles. Universities, 1630. etc.  1633. In a Letter of the Master and Fellows of St. John's College, to the Earl of Holland the Chancellor, about their choosing Dr. Digby according to his Majesty's Letters, Dr. Beale being then Master, I find they allege, that he was not capable by some Statutes, having not performed some things the Statutes required.— They writ thus— Yet his Sacred Majesty's Request would have been tie enough upon his most Dutiful and Obedient Servants, to have endeavoured the accomplishment of his Royal desire, had we been enabled thereunto by Dispensation with those opposite Statutes, which otherwise we stand obliged by Oath to observe: Which plainly shows, that if a Dispensation had been obtained or inserted in the Mandate, the King had been obeyed.  
I find that the Master and Fellows of Christ College in Cambridge, 
In the Paper Office, Ecclesiastica Academica without date.  being desirous to Capacitate one Norton, then but Signior Sophister, for a Fellowship, sent him with Letters Testimonial to Oxford, whereupon he obtained his Bachelors Degree, and so was Elected Fellow. 
A Signior Sophister may take Bachelor of Arts Degree by dispensation.  The Relation saith, that the Archbishop hearing of it, expressed some displeasure, and said he would call him to an Account for his taking the Oath for Bachelor, having not full time, and being not dispensed with. To which it was Answered, that the Oaths of both Universities were in effect the same, yet they Commenced every year, some at three years standing, some at 3 & a half, yet do not think themselves for-sworn, altho' they have no dispensation; because they suppose the granting of the Grace, does Include a Tacit dispensation.  
By this it is most apparent, that not only the King's dispensation had absolved from Perjury; but that the University also by an Act of the Senate may dispense with a Statute, and tho' it be but a dispensation Employed, it is valid.    

SECT. II.  
Concerning Dispensations with the Statutes of the Universities, or particular Colleges, from the Year 1670. 22d. of King Charles the Second, to this present time.  

§. 1. A Mandate for a Dispensation for Mr. William Lloid, having the Degree of Dr. of Divinity two years before the time limited by the Statutes of the University, 23. June 1670.  
I Have in this following part culled out of the Books of Mandates for Arch-Bishoprics, Bishoprics, Deaneries, prebend's, Rectories, and Masters or Fellows of Colleges, etc. some few Precedents which may show the usuage of the latter times, touching the King's dispensing with College or University Statutes; which I might have begun at the late King's Restauration, but that the Books of the then Secretaries of State are mostly wanting, or they are not digested into Order in the Paper Office. However those few Instances of several kinds may serve to clear the point beyond dispute.  
By this following Mandate will appear the reason, why the power of Dispensation with Statutes may be necessary.  
The Mandate runs thus.— William Lloid [of St. John's College in Cambridge] Master of Arts, one of Our Chaplains, wanting two Years of his full standing to take the Degree of Doctor of Divinity, being shortly to return to his Charge to Portugal, where he may probably remain longer than the said two Years, and so be hindered from taking the said Degree at his due time, etc. We having the Approbation and consent of Edward Earl of Manchester Chancellor of that Our University, have thought fit to signify Our pleasure unto you in his behalf, hereby requiring that you Create and Admit him the said William Lloid Doctor in Divinity, at the Commencement next coming, any Statute or Custom of our said University or direction from Us to the contrary notwithstanding. Dated 23d. of June 1670. Directed to Our Trusty and Wellbeloved the Vicechancellor of Our University of Cambridge.   

§. 2. In all the Mandates the express words of Dispensation are to be noted.  
In the Book for the Years 1675. and 1676. Sir Joseph Williamson, being then one of the Principal Secretaries of State, I find among many other, these Dispensations with Statutes of Colleges.  
July the 15th. 1675. Henry More Doctor of Divinity and Fellow of Christ College in Cambridge, hath Liberty by Dispensation to be absent from the College.  
December the 20th. 1675. Richard Lake Master of Arts of Sidney Sussex College, obtains a Mandate for the first Foundation Fellowship that shall be Vacant, reserving his Seniority according to his standing with this clause.— Any Statute, Custom, Order, or Letter from Us to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding, with which We are Graciously pleased to Dispense for this time in his behalf.  
December the 29th. 1675. In the Mandate for Thomas Chapman Bachelor of Arts, to have the Degree of Master of Arts, the operative words are without any consideration of performing any previous or subsequent Exercises for the same; Any Statute, etc. as in the former.  
February the 12th. 1675. 
Mandate for Sir John Otways Son, not capable, either as to the County or his Years.  There is a Memorable Dispensation for Charles Otway Son to Sir John Otway in consideration of the Services of the Father, sometimes Fellow of St. John's College.— The Expressions are, That whereas a Fellowship in St. John's College in Cambridge, was void by the Death of Robert Clark, which was Founded by the Lady Rokesby, and given to the Town of Beverley, and for want of a Scholar there to Our County of York at large, with a Proviso, that they enter into Priests Orders within six Months after Admission. There being none of that Town Qualified, the said Sir John Otway hath besought Us to Grant Our Dispensation in behalf of his Son Charles Otway, who being not Born within the said County of York, nor Capable to be Ordained Priest within the time prefixed by the said Statutes after Admission, by reason of his want of Age, without Our Royal Dispensation; We have thought fit, and accordingly do hereby Dispense with those particulars in his favour, so as to Capacitate the said Charles Otway to stand for and be Elected into the said Vacant Fellowship, notwithstanding his not being Born within the County of York, and not being of Age.  
May the 17th. 1675. 
Mandate for Mr. Josuah Ratcliff, contrary to the Statutes of the College.  I find a Mandate in these Terms,— Whereas Josuah Ratcliff Senior Bachelor of Arts, and Scholar of Emanuel College in Cambridge, hath by his humble Petition Informed us, that by reason of a certain Statute which provides, that there shall not be more than one person of any particular County of England at one time Fellow of the said College, he is rendered uncapable of being Elected into a Fellowship, tho' in all other respects he is fitly Qualified for the same. We have thought fit to condescend to his Request herein, and do accordingly by these Our Letters Patents, Dispense with the forementioned Statute, Granting you full Power and Liberty, that in case of Examination you find the said Josuah Ratcliff in all other respects fully Qualified for Preferment amongst you, you may choose and Admit him into any Vacant Fellowship. Directed to Our Trusty and Wellbeloved Master and Fellows of Emanuel College in the the University of Cambridge.  
H. COVENTRY.   

§. 3. Dispensation for Mr. Edward Finch, not being of the County required by the Statutes.  
I shall now add some I find in the Books in my Lord Sunderlands Office.  
The Mandate for Edward Finch runs thus.— Have therefore thought fit to recommend him in very Effectual manner, hereby requiring, that notwithstanding any obstruction or Impediment that may be in his way by reason of his County, you Admit him to the first Fellowship that may become Vacant in Christ College in Cambridge. Dated May the 21st. 1679.  
So the Chancellor of Cambridge is Commanded to Confer the Degree of Doctor of Divinity upon Mr. Francis Hawkins, 
Mandate for Dr. Hawkins not to perform Exercises.  Master of Arts, formerly of Peter-house in Cambridge, by Accumulation, without obliging him to perform the Exercises requisite thereto or Cautioning or Compounding for the same, any Statute or Statutes, or Constitution of that Our University, to the contrary notwithstanding. Dated June the 27th. 1679.  
So the Mandate for Mr. Cradock Bachelor of Arts to have the Fellowship void by the Death of Thomas Cradock his Brother in St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxon runs thus, 
Dispensing with any Statutes or Constitutions to the contrary, in St. Mary Magdalen College itself. — Any Statute, Constitution or Order, to the contrary notwithstanding, with which We are pleased to Dispense at this time. Dated July the 19th. 1679.   

§. 4. A Statute of the Founder dispensed with concerning the Lady Margaret's Preachers.  
An Example of a statute of a Founder Abrogated by the King, appears in this following directed to the Chancellor of Cambridge.  
Whereas the Lady Margaret late Countess of Richmond and Derby, in her Foundation for a Preacher in the University of Cambridge, did oblige him to Preach at Twelve or Thirteen several Towns in several Counties, and accordingly did allow him what was in those days a Competent salary, and sufficient for the discharge of the Expense of his Journey, We understanding that the salary for the said Preacher is now very small and inconsiderable. Therefore being disposed to free the said Expensive Duty, have thought fit, and accordingly do hereby Dispense with all those that shall be her Preachers for the future, for their not Preaching at the places, provided they do all other Exercises in the University, unto which by the said Foundation or Custom they are obliged; and Our pleasure is, 
The King's pleasure that the Oath be altered.  that you altar the Oath which the said Preachers at their Entrance were to take according to these premises, and to cause these Letters of Dispensation to be Registered, etc. Dated October the 30th. 1679.  
In another Mandate Directed to the Chancellor of Cambridge I find as followeth.  
Trusty, 
Concerning conferring Honorary Degrees.  etc. Whereas We have been given to understand, that several Disputes have heretofore risen in that Our University about Conferring Honorary Degrees without time or exercise upon Baronet's and Knight's, who were Members of Our said University, We have thought fit in order to the settling of that matter for the time to come hereby to signify to you, that we are Graciously pleased to allow it, etc. with a Clause that the Letters be Registered. Dated October the 30th. 1679.   

§. 5. Dispensation with Statutes, that oblige to enter into Deacons Orders, after being two Years Master of Arts.  
There being a Statute in Queen's College Cambridge, 
Another of the like nature.  That every Fellow after being two Years Master of Arts must Enter into Deacons Orders, or else quit his Fellowship.— Mr. Charles Palmer is Dispensed with. Dated November the 18th. 1679.  
In another Mandate I find, that John Cudworth B. A. is allowed to Travel for seven Years, whereas by the Statutes of Christ's College in Cambridge, he is obliged to Enter into Holy Orders before that time is Expired, which he cannot do now in regard of his being under the Age required in such Cases, We do Dispense with his not Entering into Holy Orders till after his return. Dated December the 31st. 1679.  
Mr. John Lytcote is Dispensed with, 
Another for Mr. Lytcote, now Sir John Lytcote.  for not entering into Holy Orders for Four Years, and yet enjoy his Fellowship, any Statute, etc. notwithstanding. Dated January the 13th. 1679.  
But upon the 20th. of December 1680. after reciting the foresaid Mandate it saith, the King for particular reasons revokes it.  
The cause was, for that John Lytcote now Sir John, Secretary to the Earl of Castlemain, and now Resident at Rome, upon his Travels having Discovered some of Oats his Pranks, and brought several of St. Omers Youths for Witnesses, the late King was Induced to withdraw his Dispensation, whereby he might be either bound to quit his Fellowship or to enter into Orders, so that it was presumed he would either declare himself a R. Catholic or quit his Fellowship.   

§. 6. The reinforcing of a Mandate, not presently obeyed.  
This next is an Instance of a Mandate endeavoured to be eluded, which was reinforced by a subsequent Mandate, directed to the Master and Fellows of Trinity College in Cambridge, March the 12th. 1680.  
Trusty, etc. Whereas We were Graciously pleased by Our Letters Mandatory, bearing Date the 8th. of November last, to require you to Admit John Couper Bachelor of Arts of that our College into the first Fellowship that should become void after the Date thereof, and upon some difficulty made, Our Right Trusty, etc. Cousin, etc. Robert Earl of Sunderland, than Our Principal Secretary of State, did the 29th. of November following, by Our particular Direction, signify Our pleasure in behalf of the said John Couper, that you should Immediately choose him a Fellow according to the Intent of Our said Letter, notwithstanding which We are Informed, that you have not yet chosen him, Whereas the Most Reverend Father in God William Lord Archbishop of Canterbury hath Certified, that he is acquainted with the State of this Case, and humbly conceives, that he doth deserve some relief from Our Favour and Goodness; We have thought fit hereby to require you to Admit him the said John Couper into the first Fellowship that is, or shall become void pursuant to Our said Letter, whereby We expect your ready Compliance, as having been induced to it upon particular considerations, any Statute or Statutes of that Our College, as to the time of Election, or as to the Degree of Master of Arts, which he hath taken or ought to take, or any other Statute, Custom, or Constitution to the contrary notwithstanding.   

§. 7. The Mandate for removing the Duke of Monmouth from being Chancellor of Cambridge, and appointing the Duke of Albemarle Chancellor.  
There is another power in the Crown, which because it is contained in the following Mandate, I shall Transcribe at length as I find it directed to the Vicechancellor of Cambridge to be Communicated to the Senate.  
☞ Trusty, etc. We Greet you Well. Whereas the Undutiful Behaviour of Our Natural Son James Duke of Monmouth, hath given Us great Cause to Remove him from Our Service, and any further Attendance on Our Person, whereby he is rendered uncapable of discharging any longer the Office of Chancellor of that University either to Our satisfaction or profit, and whereas We are given to understand, that by the Ancient Statutes thereof the Chancellor was chosen to his Office but for Three Years, and by a late Statute of Queen Elizabeth, 
The King reserves to himself the power of Interpreting Statutes of the University.  but for Two Years only; and whereas We have ever reserved to Ourselves the power of Interpreting the Statutes, referring to the Election of your Chancellor; We think fit to Declare the Chancellor's place void, and the Senate thereof to be in full Liberty to proceed to a New Election, and that you may not want a fit Person to remind Us from time to time of all things that may tend to the Encouragement of good Literature, 
The advantages to the University by the Kings Nominating a Chancellor.  and all things else that may maintain that Our University in the splendour and prosperity it hath ever enjoyed; We have thought fit hereby to require you to proceed to a New Election of a Chancellor, within the time limited by the Statutes, and whereas as well the Integrity and constant Loyalty of Our Right Trusty and Right Entirely Beloved Cousin and Counsellor Christopher Duke of Albemarle, as the remembrance of the Great and Eminent Services performed for Us by the late Duke of Albemarle his Father, hath justly Entitled him to be near Our Person and render him every way Qualified for the Discharge of so high a Trust, and whose Nomination thereunto will therefore be most agreeable unto Us, We further hereby recommend him to your Choice as a Mark of Our Indulgent care of your prosperity. Dated April the 4th. 1682.  
☞ What is here expressed of the Kings reserving to himself the Interpretation of the Statutes, 
The King's power to Interpret Statutes of the University.  referring to the Election of a Chancellor, in altering the number of Years of their Duration, may be understood of the Prerogative the Kings of England have in all other Statutes of either University and of every College within them.   

§. 8. The King grants power to the University to confer Degrees upon such as the Chancellor or Vicechancellor shall recommend.  
In the following Mandate there being manifest Indicias of the King's power in ordering the Qualifications of those on whom Degrees were to be Conferred, I shall Insert the material parts of it, as it is directed to the Vicechancellor of Cambridge to be Communicated to the Senate. Dated June the 8th. 1682.  
Trusty, etc. Having taken notice of the several Testimonies you have lately given of the particular Honour and Affection you have for the Person of Our Right Trusty, etc. Christopher Duke of Albemarle, & being satisfied of the desire that his late Admission to the Office of Our Chancellor, may be attended with more respect than hath been usually shown to other Persons on a like occasion; We do Graciously accept your Intimation in that part, and are willing to comply with it in what depends on Us, so as you may not want the satisfaction of doing all the Honour to his Person which you may desire, We have therefore thought fit hereby, sufficiently to Authorise and Enable you to Confer such Degrees as the said Duke your Chancellor shall think fit on such persons as he shall recommend to you, 
This was a dispensation at the request of the Univerisity itself.  and also to Confer the Degrees of Masters of Arts on such and so many Persons of Birth and Estate, and none others, as you Our Vicechancellor shall Nominate.  
It seems, 
A reinforcing of a Mandate delayed.  that some of those Persons Nominated for Degrees were delayed, which occasioned a Second Mandate the 7th. of August 1682. reciting the substance of the former and then proceeding thus,— We are well satisfied, that the Persons by him, viz. the Vicechancellor Nominated, were duly Qualified for the said Degrees according to the Tenor of Our Letter, but contrary to Our Will and Pleasure, were refused by one or two of the Caput Senatus. These are therefore to Authorise you Our Vicechancellor to Admit the persons formerly by you Nominated to the Degree of Master of Arts.  
L. JENKINS.   

§. 9 The King's Mandate for making new Statutes for Regulating of Degrees.  
In the next Mandate the King's power in making Statutes for the Regulating of Degrees, is most conspicuous.  
This is Directed to the Chancellor of the University of Cambridge to be Communicated to the Senate there the 19th. of March 1683/4. Dated at Newmarket.  
Trusty, 
The University prays the King to appoint Statutes to be observed.  etc. Whereas it hath been humbly represented to us by you Our Chancellor, with the Consent and Approbation of the Heads of Colleges and the Proctors of that Our University, that the punishments already made by Statute for the due performance of Exercises required in Order to the Degree of Master of Arts in our said University have not proved so effectual as were to be desired, We have thought fit as a further Testimony of Our principal care for the Advancement of good Learning to make & Establish the following Orders to be observed by all, whom it may concern as a Statute for the future, that is to say, That every Senior or middle Bachelor of Arts, appointed to Respond or Declaim in the Bachelors Schools, by the Combination to be made for that purpose, and Signed by the Vicechancellor and the Signior Proctor for the time being, not performing his Duty in the course allotted him then, shall be punished 20 s. and moreover be obliged under the same penalty to perform the same on the next usual day for such Exercise, and so from time to time, till he shall have actually performed it, or else be excused upon just and necessary cause to be allowed and appointed by the Vicechancellor and Signior Proctor for the time being, and the Master of the College, to which such person doth belong: Which Method of proceeding we will have also to take place and be duly observed as to the exercise of opposing in those Schools, saving that the punishment for the neglect thereof shall be but 10 s. to be repeated as we have above directed.   

§. 10. A Command to the University to grant a Dispensation.  
In some Mandates I find the University is Commanded to Dispense as in the following.  
— We have thought fit hereby to recommend Richard Thompson Master of Arts to you in the most effectual manner, for the Degree of Doctor of Laws, Willing and Requiring you forthwith upon Receipt hereof (all Dispensations requisite being first granted) to Confer the same upon him by Accumulation, he performing the Exercises requisite thereunto, or Cautioning for the same, any Statute, Order or Constitution of that Our University, to the contrary notwithstanding. Dated the 4th. of April 1684.  
An Example of a Revocation of a Mandate I think fit to Insert.  
Trusty, 
The Revoking of a Mandate.  etc. Whereas We were Graciously pleased by Our Letters bearing date the 4th. of this Instant April, to require you to Admit Our, etc. Charles King, of Wadham College in that Our University, into the Fellowship then void, if any such than were, or otherwise into the first that should any way become void in that Our College, We have thought fit to Revoke, and do accordingly hereby Revoke Our said Letters, and all Clauses therein contained Dated the 28th. of April 1684.   

§. 11. The King's Order, that Mandates should not be granted without the Testimony of the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London.  
Some complaints having been made, that the too frequent obtaining of Mandates for Fellowships, etc. was prejudicial to the Graduates in the Universities, whereby they were put by their Rights, and the liberty of the Elections Infringed, since by the recommendation of some Friends at Court, the King was prevailed withal to grant some, that upon due consideration and right Information probably the King would have rejected. That the King might have a fit Testimony of the Person, before he granted any such Mandate, it pleased his Majesty to make this following Order.  
Having taken into Our serious consideration how much it will conduce to the Glory of God, Our own Honour, and the welfare both of Our Church and the Universities, that the most worthy and deserving Men be favoured and preferred according to their Merit, and being satisfied that the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, and the Bishop of London are the most Competent Judges in such Cases, We have thought fit, and do hereby declare Our pleasure to be, that neither of Our Principal Secretaries of State do at any time move Us on the behalf of any person whatsoever, for any Preferment in the Church, or any Favour or Dispensation in either of Our Universities without having first Communicated both the person and the thing by him desired unto the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury and Bishop of London, or one of them now and for the time being, and without having their or one of their Opinions and Attestations in the Case, and if at any time We be moved in like manner by any other person whatsoever, Our pleasure is, and We do hereby declare, that neither of Our said Principal Secretaries shall present any Warrant unto Us for Our Royal Signature in such a Case, until the said Archbishop of Canterbury and Bishop of London or one of them have been acquainted therewith, and have given therein his Opinion and Attestation as aforesaid. 
By this we find, that the King resolved to have perpetuated this, yet it was Revoked, as also a later Mandate, as appears by the following Mandate.  And that this Our Declaratión may stand as a lasting and inviolable Rule for the future, Our further Will and Pleasure is, that the same be Entered not only in both the sides of Our said Principal Secretary of State, but also in the Signet Office there to remain upon Record. Given, etc. the 27th. of February 1680/1.   

§. 12. The Recalling of a Mandate after the former.  
I Insert this out of the Series, because I may join the Revocation of another Order as followeth.  
Whereas We did by Our Warrant under Our Signet Manual bearing Date at Windsor the 12th. of August 1681. Signify and Declare Our pleasure to be, that neither of Our Principal Secretaries of State, should at any time move Us on the behalf of any Favour or Dispensation in either of Our Universities without having first Communicated both the person and the thing by him desired unto the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury for the time being, John Earl of Radnor, George Earl of Hallifax, Laurence Viscount Hyde, the Lord Bishop of London for the time being, and Edward Seymour Esq and without having the Opinion and Attestation of them, or any Four of them in the Case, and that if at any time we should be Moved in like manner by any other person whatsoever, Our pleasure was, and We did thereby Declare, that neither of Our Principal Secretaries of State should present any Warrant unto Us for Our Royal Signature in such a Case, until the said Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, etc. had been acquainted therewith, and had given their Opinion and Attestation as aforesaid, and whereas We have thought fit, for special Causes Us thereto moving, to Revoke and determine Our said Warrant, We do accordingly hereby Revoke and determine the same, and all the Authority thereby Granted, and Our pleasure also is, that Our Order be Entered, not only in both the Offices of Our said Secretaries, but also in the Signet-Office. Dated the 20th. of September 1684.  
By this mandate it appears, that it is in the King's power to Revoke his own Constitutions at his pleasure.   

§. 13.  
I might add to these the King's dispensing with Statutes of Cathedral Churches about Leases, annexing the Revenues of prebend's to a Deanery, ordering the Archbishop of Canterbury to Grant Dispensations for a Bishop to hold Rectories in Commendum of which I could produce many Instances, but I keep myself to the business of the Universities.  
In which I hope, by a sufficient enumeration of particulars, I have made it clear beyond all possibility of Dispute, that the Kings of England have dispensed in all the Cases before recited, with Statutes of Colleges: yet it is as manifest, that all the Members of the Universities and of particular Colleges, upon their taking of Degrees, or being Elected into Fellowships, etc. take an Oath to observe the Statutes of the University, or particular College, and yet by the power of the King's Dispensation are no ways Involved in the Sin of Perjury.  
I shall now proceed to give such Answers as I Judge requisite to those arguments I find couched in any of the defences made by the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, and begin with that of the obligation of their Oaths.     

CHAP. VII.  
The Answer to the Arguments used by the Vice-President and Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College, in defence of their proceed.  

SECT. I.  
Answer to what is urged in their Justification from the Obligation of their Oaths to observe their Statutes.  

§. 1.  
THe most plausible plea the Vice-President and Fellows used in Vindication of their Electing Dr. Hough and dis-obeying the King's Mandate, was that they were under the obligation of their Oath to observe the Statutes of their Founder in the Literal and Grammatical sense of them. And the persons Nominated by the First and Second Mandate of the King were not Qualified according to those Statutes, so that in obeying the King's Mandates they should either be Perjured or forfeit their Rights in their Fellowships, if they Elected or Admitted any person not Statutably Qualified, and that they were under the like obligation, neither to procure, accept or make use of any dispensation from that Oath, or any part of it, by whomsoever procured, or by what Authority soever granted.  
To which in Aggravation and Improvement was urged, 
See p. 6. here, & p. 75. where the King's Declaration is urged, which I shall consider in its place.  the disagreeableness of being pressed to forswear themselves, at a time when his Majesty had been Graciously pleased to Grant Liberty of Conscience.  
Finding this Argument looked upon by the favourers of the Ejected Fellows as unanswerable, I think myself obliged to clear the point, not only by producing the Opinions of Casuists, but likewise by the Authority of Bishop Sanderson, who deserves the greater respect and credit, for that he Adorned the Divinity chair in that University long before he did the Episcopal.   

§. 2. Definition of an Oath.  
In this matter we may consider what an Oath is, which is generally defined to be the Invocation of God, to be 
(a) Mart. Bonacina Tom. 2. Disp. 4. q. 1. puncto 2 fol. 214.  witness of the plighting of our Faith, that we will do or suffer to be done, such or such a matter; by Bonacina thus expressed, est Actus quo Divinum numen fidei faciendae causa adhibemus, vel Invocatio Divini numinis in Testimonium.  
I need not trouble the Reader with the divisions of Oaths, or with the Schoolmens Opinions, who can Absolve persons from the obligation of them.  
☞ The forementioned Author asserts, that Superiors, 
(b) Possunt enim Superiores (ut Papa Princeps & alii) irritare Juramenta facta de re sibi subjecta sicut possunt, irritare vota: qualem facultatem habet pater respectu liberorum, Superior respectusubditorum, Dominus respectu Servorum, maritus respectu Uxoris, in iis rebus in quibus tales personae sunt subjectae & ratio est quia nullus Jurare potest in praejudicium alterius. Id. Ibid. puncto 17 proposit. 4.  as the Pope, Princes or others, may Vacate the Oaths made in a matter subject to them, as well as they can Vows, which kind of faculty he saith a Father hath in respect of his Children, a Superior in respect of his Subjects, a Lord in respect of his Servants, an Husband in respect of his Wife, in those things in which such persons are subject, the reason of which is, because none can Swear in prejudice of another.  
As to the several ways how the obligation of an Oath is taken away, the Schoolmen 
(a) Quando Materia juramenti promissorii subest alterius potestate sive ille sit Ecclesiasticus sive Laicus, sive persona publica vel privata: hoc modo interdum irrita redduntur a Conciliis & summis Pontificibus Juramenta qua fiunt in Capitulis a Canonicis de Servandis Statutis & consuetudinibus de acceptando vel non acceptando Beneficio & similia & quaesiunt in Universitatibus, etc. & alia Id genus— censetur enim in hujusmodi semper excepta potestas Superioris quam Inferiores per suum Juramentum restringere non possunt. Lessius lib. 2. c. 42. Dub. 12. num. 61.  call it by Irritation when the matter of a Promissory Oath is subject to another's power, whether it be an Ecclesiastic or Lay, a public or private person.  
☞ In this manner saith my Author, both by the Decrees of Councils and Popes, if the Superior forbidden, those Oaths are void which are made in Chapters by the Canons of the same, for observing Statutes and Customs of receiving, or not receiving Statutes and the like, of the observing of Statutes of Universities, and gives the Reason out of Cajetan, because in all such Promissory Oaths, the power of the Superior is to be excepted, whom the Inferiors cannot bind by their Oaths.  
So they who have Sworn to observe 
(b) Illi qui Statuta Civitatis Jurarunt observare, Juramenti Vinculo non tenentur: postquam Statuta legitimi Superioris Authoritate fuerint abrogata. Bonacina Disp. 4. q. 1. punct. 17. prop. 1. n. 15.  the Statutes of a City, are not obliged by their Oaths after the Statutes have been Abrogated by the Authority of a Lawful Superior. The like may be said of all College Statutes and Constitutions: And that the King's Dispensation is a Temporary Abrogation, at least of any such Statutes, will be made appear below.  
So Bishop Sanderson 
(c) Cum quis Juravit Statuta alicujus Collegii sibi praelecta observare & postea contigerit ea Statuta revocari vel abrogari Jurans absolvitur a vinculo Juramenti. Sanderson de Juramento obligatorio praelect. 7. Sect. 7. p. 225.  saith, when any hath Sworn to observe the Statutes of any College Read to him; if it happen, that those Statutes are Revoked or Abrogated, he that Swears is Absolved from the obligation of that Oath.  
The reason of which is: 
That the Sovereign hath Power to alter and adnul. See Cap. 6. Sect. 2. here.  For that if the Sovereign have power to take away a College Statute, and hath Abrogated and Suspended it for a time. The Oath to observe that Statute is Null, because they Swear to observe that which is not in Being; for de non ente nulla sunt praedicata: And in the particular Case of St. Mary Magdalen College, they Swore to observe the Statute about Election, which the King had taken away by his Mandate.   

§. 3.  
Thus Martinus 
(a) Tom. 2d. Disp. 4. q. 1. punct. 17. prop. 1. fol. 228.  Bonacina saith, the obligation of an Oath is hindered, first by a Law which destroys the Human Contract or matter of the promise upon which it is built. For the Foundation being taken away, the Superstructure is likewise destroyed, and Layman gives the reason, for that 
(b) Quia Juramentum est accessorium contractui seu promissioni: sicut ergo promissio hanc habet tacitam conditionem nisi promissio remittatur a promissario, vel rescindatur, ita etiam eandem conditionem habet Juramentum. Layman lib. 4. Tract 5. c. 8. n. 3.  an Oath is an Accessary to the Contract or Promise, so that as a promise hath that Tacit condition unless the promise be remitted by the person to whom it was promised, or be rescinded by the Judge, so the like condition hath the Oath which is Appendent to the promise.  
The forementioned Bonacina speaking of the observance of Statutes of a Society, etc. subjoins this which is opposite to our Case.  
— From which we 
(c) Ex quo licet inferre Jurantem revocato Statuto non amplius obligari ad illud servandum Ratio est quia Juramentum obligat ad servanda Decreta, sicut continentur in Statutis & ita explicandum est Juramentum sicut res supra quamcadit, tum quia Juramentum stricte Interpretandum est; non vero dilatandum propter periculum perjurii. Idem. Disp. 4. q. 1. punct. 16. prop. 1. n. 2. fol. 226. a.  may conclude saith he, that a Statute being revoked, the Swearer is no longer obliged to the keeping of it, and the reason he gives is, That the Oath obligeth to the keeping of Decrees as they are contained in the Statutes, and the Oath is so to be explained as the thing is which enforceth the obligation, and for that the Oath is to be Interpreted strictly not to be enlarged, for that otherwise one may be endangered to be perjured. The meaning of which is, that supposing a Lawful Authority (which I presume none will deny the King hath) shall Suspend, or for the time revoke the Statute, the persons that have taken an Oath to observe them are absolved from all obligation to that Oath, because an Oath that really obliges is to be taken in the strictest sense, because perjury is a great Sin, therefore all the Latitude is to be allowed, that rationably may be before an Oath be adjudged obligatory, lest Men be Involved in it. To back this he Cites many Schoolmen, which the Reader may have recourse to if he pleaseth.  
Secondly, By prohibiting 
(a) Idem ibid. vide Sanchez in summa lib. 3. cap. 11.  the Execution: so tho' a Prince cannot 
(b) Lege civili Impediri posse obligationem Juramenti ne inducatur; quamvis enim supremus princeps non possit immediate & directe Irritare vinculum Juramenti utpote Spirituale & ipsius facultatem superans, potest tamen in directe & remote quatenus potest destruere contractum antequam celebretur, vel quatenus potest executionem contractus sub culpa prohibere, Bonacina Disp. 4. q. 1. punct. 17. prop. 1. a.  immediately and directly Irritate the obligation of an Oath because it is Spiritual, and so is above his faculty, yet indirectly and remotely he can, because he can destroy the Contract before it be Celebrated, or may forbid the Execution of the Contract under a penalty.   

§. 4.  
Thus the obligation 
(c) Dispensatione tollitur obligatio Juramenti & haec absolutio fit Authoritate Superioris solius. J. Lessius lib. 2. cap. 42. Dub. 12. n. 62. fol. 631.  of an Oath is taken away by Dispensation according to the Opinion of a Learned School-man, and consequently the Absolution is by the Authority of the Superior alone.  
Hence it is easy to understand how a Superior can release an Oath, for 
(d) Sicut enim is in cujus favorem & commodum praestitum est potest illud Relaxare ita etiam illius Superior cui vel ille pleno jure subest— sicut enim Superior potest co gere inferiorem ut obligationem Juramenti remittat quando justa causa postulat vel subest, ita ipse per se potest eam remittere illo nolente vel non comparente vel alias quando expedit, & tunc consensus Superioris supplet defectum consensus Inferioris. Idem n. 63.  as he in whose favour and for whose profit the Oath is made, can release the Oath, so the Superior to whom he is subject pleno jure can: For as the Superior, saith Lessius, can compel the Inferior to remit the obligation of his Oath when a just cause requires, is expedient, or understood. So the Superior can release the Inferior, tho' the Person Swearing be not willing, or is not present to consent: therefore in such case the consent of the Superior supplies the defect of the consent of the Inferior. Thus far Lessius.  
☞ Which Bishop Sanderson 
(a) Nec obligatur Jurans ad faciendum quod Juravit; imo obligatur ad non faciendum nisi accedit Superioris, ubi rem rescierit, Licentia. de juram. obls praelect. 4. Sect. 5. p. 104.  Confirms when he saith, that in such a case without the Superiors Licence, the Swearer is not obliged to perform what he Sweareth to, yea he is obliged not to do it, unless there intervene the Superiors Licence when he knows the thing, and further adds, 
(b) Omnine dicendum est Juramentum ejus qui sub alterius potestate est absque ipsius consensu nec licitum esse nec obligatorium Idem p. 105.  that it is most true, that the Oath of him that is under another's power without his consent, is neither lawful nor obligatory, and it was upon this very ground that all the Loyal Divines of England Judged the Solemn League and Covenant was unlawful, as wanting the King's consent, much more he having declared his dissent.  
Besides in all Promissory Oaths there is a Tacit condition employed: as First, If the promise be not remitted by him to whom it is promised: or Secondly, That no public Law be made to dissolve the Statute. Thirdly, If the Superior 
(c) Qui enim aliquid promittit alteri,  subintelligit hanc conditionem [nisi Superior cui Materia subest contradicet nisi ipse sua Autoritate condonat] hinc dici solet in Juramento censeri exceptam Superioris Autoritatem. Lessius lib. 2. c. 42. Dubit. 12. n. 63.  to whom the matter is subject contradict it not, or by his Authority pardoneth not the breach of it. Hence it is a Rule, that in any Oath the Authority of the Superior is to be excepted; Therefore where the Sovereign power resides (as in the King of England) there the dispensing power resides, and the 
(d) Promissio hanc habet junctam conditionem nisi promissio remittatur a Superiore vel rescinditur a Judice. Bonacina. Disp. 4. q. 1. punct. 17. prop. 1. fol. 228.  secret or silent condition, viz. If the King dispense not with the observing of it, is to be Employed in every such Oath. Wchhi leads me to the Fourth condition of a Promissory Oath, viz. the Intention 
(a) Tacita Conditio sub est vel ex Juris Dispositione vel ex Jurantis Intention. Lessius Dub. 2. n. 12. fol. 617.  of the Swearer, which must constantly be understood, that he will keep his Oath if he be not prohibited by the Law or the Sovereign.   

§. 5.  
☞ Bishop Sanderson Illustrates this in this manner; 
De juram. obl. praelect. 2. lect. 10. pag. 48.  If a Son Swear to do any thing Lawful in itself, and the Father Command him to do another which hinders him from doing that which he had Sworn to do, the Son is not bound by his Oath, because he is bound by the Natural Divine Law to obey the Command of his Father, and he Cites in the Margin, that Rule both of the Canon and Civil Law which he approves of, in Juramento semper jus Superioris Intelligitur exceptum.  
Hence Lessius affirms, that when a promise or proposition of a thing good in itself is made, a Man is not obliged to perform it, but with Tacit Conditions of which he hath many Instances which are foreign to our business, but one is expressly to our purpose 
(b) Jurasti servare Statuta capituli, tacita conditio est, scilicet quae nunc sunt in vigore & majoris momenti, seu quae ex vi Juramenti sunt in usu, non enim se Juramento vult astringere ad minima neque ad ea quae non servantur vel si serventur non ex Religione Juramenti, neque etiam ad Statuta futura, nisi aliud Intenderit. Lessius, lib. 2. c. 42. Dub. 4. n. 21. fol. 619.  when one Swears to observe the Statutes of a Chapter. It is to be understood of such as are in force (which as before I have showed those are not which are Abrogated by the Superior) or are of greater moment, (and surely in our case the obligation of our Allegiance, and owning the King's Supremacy, is much a greater tye upon our Consciences than those of private Statutes) or are in use by virtue of our Oath.   

§. 6.  
To Conclude this Head, Bonacina 
(a) Juramentum sequitur naturam Actus super quem cadit, accessorium enim sequitur naturam principalis ut habet Regula Juris 42 in sexto itaque si actus habet tacitam Actionem, etiam Juramentum habere censetur: confirmatur, quia Juramentum non additur, ut promissio, propositum, aut contractus aliter accipiatur quam per se accipi solet; sed ut eo mode Intellecta quo solent Intelligi non possint revocari itaque non tollit nec excludit solitas conditiones.  gives the reason why in such like Oaths, Tacit Conditions are to be understood. Because an Oath follows the nature of the Act upon which it falls, for the Accessary follows the nature of the principal, as it is a known Rule in Law; Therefore if the Act have a Tacit Condition, the Oath is likewise to be Judged to have the same, and this is Confirmed because the Oath is not therefore added, that the promise, purpose or contract shall be otherways observed, than as it is wont in itself to be understood. But in that manner to be Interpreted as those things are, which cannot be revoked, [if the obligation be to keep them, or e contra] Therefore such an Oath neither takes away nor excludes the Customary conditions, that is, such as are before mentioned, and are always supposed to be employed. Thus far that Judicious Author.   

§. 7.  
If it be objected, that the General Oath, 
Objection. See p. 16. here & p. 25.  which the Fellows take at their Admission to observe the Statutes (which had the King's Tacit consent) did oblige the Fellows to take that Oath before the Election and so to go to Election.  
☞ For Answer we may consider, 
Answer.  that tho' an Oath in itself be lawful, especially so long as the Prince or Superior forbids not the performance of what was Sworn to, yet in the case of the Magdalenians, the King had expressly commanded them to choose one he appointed, and that Included a Prohibition, for he that Commands me to Elect this Man forbids me to Elect another, and this is agreeable to the Explication the Church of England gives of the Fifth Commandment. He that Commands me to Honour Father and Mother forbids me to dishonour, them. And Bishop Sanderson 
(a) Si Superior quamprimum rem rescierit Statim dissensum suum palam & peremptory subdito significaverit prohibueritque Id in quod Juratum est fieri cessare continuò obligationem Illam Juramenti Transitorii & subditum vi obligationis Officii quae permanens est & perpetua rencri contra quam Juraverat facere. Sanderson de Jurament. oblige. praelect. 7. sect. 6. pag. 243.  well observes, that if a Superior as soon as he knows the matter, doth presently, openly, and peremptorily signify to the subject his dissent, and forbids that to be done which is Sworn to; Instantly that Transitory obligation of the Oath ceaseth, and the subject, by force of the obligation to his Office or Supremacy, which is permanent and perpetual, is obliged to do contrary to what he hath Sworn to. And the same most Judicious Bishop is so far from allowing such subjects, at least Fellows of Colleges, to resist the Mandate of their Sovereign, under pretence that they have Sworn to the contrary, that he saith expressly, that the subject ought not in those things in which he is subject to another, Swear to do any thing without at least presuming his Superiors consent, his words are, Non debet Subditus in iis rebus in quibus alteri subest Jurare se facturum quicquam absque praesumpto saltem Superioris sui Consensu.  
Hence in the Instance Bishop Sanderson brings of the Sons obligation to obey his Father's Command, tho' it hinder him from performing his own Oath, he observes that the Son Swore to act with the Tacit consent of his Father, which he had reason to suppose the thing being lawful in itself, and yet the Oath is rescinded, which directly Answers the Objection.  
☞ It is further urged, 
Second Objection.  that the Fellows bind themselves by Oath, neither to seek to obtain any Dispensation with any of their Statutes, nor yet Admit of any directly or indirectly obtained, which is the highest of Ties that an Oath can bind to, without a direful Imprecation, which is annexed in some Statutes.  
To this I Answer, that such Oaths are ill imposed by Founders, not so much because the obligation is in itself not to be dissolved, but because it may perplex some scrupulous Consciences and may afford Umbrages to such as are unwilling to yield to their Superiors dispensation to insist more earnestly and tenaciously upon the obligation.  
I rather believe such Clauses have been Inserted by Founders to prevent as much as in them lay, the Members of the Societies to Innovate matters, than that they could foresee, that it was more obligatory by the addition of that Clause. We may easily Judge that all Munificent Founders would contrive all the ways whereby their Gifts, and the uses and applications of them might be perpetuated, as we see in several persons settlements of their Estates, whereby they endeavour to entail them to their Heirs past all possibility of Alienations; yet by the Laws of the Land, which are not  to such perpetuities, we find daily examples of docking the most Artificially contrived Entayls.  
☞ Now that any Founder in the time when the Roman Catholic Religion was Established here, could think that such Clauses could be perpetually obliging, I can see no reason when they could not but know, that none of their Statutes or Constitutions had any force, but as they were confirmed by their Sovereigns whether Civil or Ecclesiastical, and in all such Cases, tho' the present Sovereigns, whether the King of England or the Pope did ratify them, yet this could bind neither of their Successors.  
☞ For as to the King it is a Rule in Common-Law, that general words of an Act of Parliament where the King is not named cannot bind him, as may be seen in the Authorities Cited in the 
(a) Cro. 3d. part. Ascoughs' case fol. 225 & Magna Charta c. 11.  Margin.  
☞ If therefore the Common-Law, which seems in many particulars less to favour the Prerogative, be so just to the King, that he is Exempted from the force of an Act of Parliament in which he is not named, surely he must be exempted from a College Statute in which he is not named, Secondly, If the King had been excepted by Name the exception had been Null, for the Founder neither if Living would have Exempted the Society from the Kings Paramount Jurisdiction, neither could, being a subject, if he would have done it as 
(b) Cujus i. e. Regis Jurisdictioni sodalitium Illud neque voluisse fundatorem, neque (subditus cum fuerit) si vellet potuisse omnino constare. Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 1. fol. 403.  Dr. Bayly urged to Mr. Prynn upon the Parliaments Visitation, Anno 1647.  
☞ Thirdly, If it be further urged, that the Founders Founded the Colleges and Endowed them on condition the King would allow the Society to be Governed by their Statutes, which is but an unproved presumption, as not appearing in any Charter I have met with, yet if such conditions were to be found, the Succeeding Kings at least are not obliged in point of strict Justice to observe such Orders or Decrees of their Predecessors, because Par in Parem non habet potestatem aut Imperium, and in such matters the Graces and Favours of Preceding Kings are alterable and suspendible at the pleasure of the Succeeding Sovereign, who cannot be Impaired in any Act of his Sovereignty by his Predecessor; so that to think that a King of England can by any of his Subjects Constitutions be bound from Visiting or giving his own Interpretation of the Statutes is a great weakness; of which I shall Treat more fully in its proper place, and only Infer at present, that the obligation of any Subject's Oath neither to take nor Admit of any Dispensation, is in itself of no force to obstruct the Sovereign from dispensing, and when he doth dispense no Oath is obligatory to any that hath Sworn to observe such Statutes as are not in being while he dispenseth with them.  
☞ Thus much I thought fit to offer as to what relates to the Secular power. As to the Pope's Dispensing it was very Incongruous and weak for any Founder to expect that the Members of the Society could oppose the Pope's dispensation with any Statute which his Holiness for the time being should think fit to alter or Abrogate; for as 
(a) Validum esse vosum aut Juramentum non petendi dispensationem aut relaxationem voti quamdiu animae volentis utilius est non petere dispensationem— Superior tamen potest non obstante tali voto disoensare, & dispensatio valida est, nam vetum subditi non aufert Superiori potestatem dispensandi.— Jurantes vel volentes, etc. sub paena, ut si fecerint non possunt ab alio absolvi vel dispensari quam à summo Pontifice, possunt adhuc absolvi ab Episcopo— nam hujusmodi votum vel Juramentum non aufert Episcopis Jurisdictionem— Ita communiter D. D. Disp. 4. q. 2. punct. 1. n. 28. 29.  Bonacina determins, that tho' the Vow or Oath of any not to seek for a dispensation or relaxation of them, be valid as long as the Swearers Conscience is convinced it is profitable to his Soul to keep it, and not to seek a dispensation, as Rodrique and other Schoolmen there Cited allow, and so in like manner not to use a dispensation, yet the Superior notwithstanding such a Vow or Oath may dispense, and the dispensation is valid, and Assigns the Reason, for that the Vow of the Subject doth not take away from the Superior the power of dispensing, as Azorius Cap. 19 Quaest. 13. Sanchez. lib. 4. Cap. 8. n. 35. yea he further observes, that if one Vow (the like is to be understood of an Oath) not to do such or such a thing under the Penalty, that if they do it they cannot be absolved or dispensed with by any but the Pope; yet for all this they may be Absolved by the Bishop, for he saith, by this the Authority of the Bishop is not taken away.  
Yea I find in Lessius 
(a) Unde etiam possunt dispensare in voto non petendi dispensationem; hoc enim non est reservatum. Lessius lib. 2. cap. 40. Dub. 18. n. 134. fol. 568.  that the Confessors of the Mendicant Order can dispense with the Vow or Oath to take no dispensation, and that by a Privilege Granted them by the Pope, if they be partakers of the Faculties Granted to the Benedictines by Pope Martin the Fifth, because this is not reserved.    

SECT. III.  
Some other Objections considered, either relating to the Visitation in General, or urged in Defence of some particular Members of the Society.  

§. 1.  
A Second Objection I have met with is, that the Bishop of Winchester being the Local Visitor appointed by the Statutes of Bishop Waynflet, it seemed more agreeable to a formal proceeding, that he should have exercised his power of Visitation before the King had ordered Dr. Hough, etc. to have been proceeded against by the Lords Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes.  
To which I answer, First in the Resolution of a very Eminent Lawyer, that the Local Visitor is appointed and trusted by the Founder, and thereby hath a private Trust. But the King as King hath a public Trust by operation and construction of Law, and by his Sovereign Authority and Jurisdiction is Supreme Visitor, and may exercise that Royal Trust (as those of the long Robe use to express his Prerogative sometimes) when and as often as he pleaseth, without any Commanding or expecting the Visitation of the Local Visitor; and having the general care of, and Inspection into the Manners and Duties of his Subjects may not only Visit, Inquire into, and Reform the Members of the College as to their Actions, but also Visit the Local Visitor himself as to his doing and performances in or about his Trust.  
Secondly, It is certain the Archbishop of Canterbury, and the Bishop of Lincoln, as I have by many Precedents cleared before, have Visited, notwithstanding the Local Visitors being appointed. Therefore much more may the King who is Supreme Visitor.  
Thirdly, By the speedy Application of Dr. Hough to the Bishop of Winchester, before I presume his Lordship could have notice of the King's Inhibition, he had Admitted him, so that he was so far become a party concerned, that it was no ways convenient for him to have proceeded in it.  
Fourthly, The Local Visitor is appointed only for the ease of the Crown in ordinary Cases. But it cannot be supposed that if a Local Visitor should neglect to do his Office, or should be partial, there should not be a power in the Sovereign to order the Visitor, seeing it would be a great deficiency in the Oeconomy of Government, that a power should not be lodged some where to compel a Local Visitor to do his duty if he failed in it, which can ultimately remain in none but the King.   

§. 2. The third Objection.  
In the third place in the particular concerns of Dr. Hough it is urged, 
See here p. 67.  that the Sentence against him could not be good in Law, since he was not Cited before the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall, nor appeared in person or by Proxy before them, nor had his cause brought before them when Sentence of Expulsion was given against him, which those that are his favourers Censure as very hard usage that one should be condemned unheard.  
In Answer to which it must be considered, that the King by his Mandate having set aside and suspended the College Statutes for Electing a person Qualified within those Statutes and impowering the College by his Royal Command without breach of their Founder's Rule, and their Oath upon it to Elect a person not capable of being Elected by their College Statutes, as hath been abundantly cleared in the last Section, Dr. Hough was not to be considered as duly Elected, and so revera was no Precedent, therefore could not be taken cognizance of as such.  
But as Fellow he was Cited, and did make appearance, and was heard as the rest of the Fellows were, and under other Circumstances he was not Legally to be taken notice of. His cause likewise was before the Court, in that the Vice-President and Fellows that were Electors were Cited, and their Plea for their Election was Examined and discussed, and upon full hearing was by the Lords Commissioners. Adjudged to be void and null, so that the Vice-President and Delegated Fellows were in this Case his Proxies.   

§. 3. The fourth Objection.  
It is Fourthly objected, 
See here p. 67.  That Dr. Hough was Ejected out of a Free hold for Life without any Writ of Ejectment or Trial at Common-Law, contrary to the freedom of a Subject.  
To this I Answer, That there are two sorts of Free-holds, viz. Absolute and Conditional; as to the first it is true, that no person can be dispossessed of it, but by due course of Law, and in case of resistance no other way but by the Sheriff and his Posse Comitatus. But in a Conditional or Attendant  as this of a College is, a Man may be dispossessed without that Course if he perform not the Condition of his , so Thomas Coveney sometime Precedent of this College was deprived of his  Attendant on the Presidentship, for that he was not entered into Holy Orders, and another substituted in his place without a Sheriff or Posse Comitatus, for not performing some conditions required by his Office, tho' duly Elected. Therefore much more might Dr. Hough be Ejected by the Lords Commissioners Sentence, who never was the Jure Precedent.  
In this Case the  is only Attendant upon the Office, so that by whatever Legal proceeding, the Office is declared and adjudged void, by the same the Attendant Free hold ceaseth, any more to appertain to the person Ejected or Deprived. So a Parson hath an House and Glebeland, and by his Ordinary is suspended or deprived ab Officio & Beneficio, immediately his Right ceaseth, as to that , during his suspension or deprivation, yea it is more here, for he is as a person Dead.  
So in any like Case, an Officer that hath an House, Garden, etc. annexed to his Office, and holds that Office durante beneplacito Regis, this is his Freehold while he holds the Office, but when ever the King gives him a Supersedeas, the  Attendant upon that Office from that moment ceaseth to be his ; now the Decree of the Lords Commissioners of Deprivation, Expulsion or Suspension is as much a final Judgement against Dr. Hough, whose Cause was of their Cognizance, as any Verdict in a Court of Common Law for Ejectment, etc.  
Hence the Reader may Judge how groundless and bold an Assertion it was in Dr. Stafford to say, 
See here p. 75.  that as to the Decree of his Majesty's Commissioners against Dr. Hough, they humbly conceived it was null and void in itself, he being thereby deprived of a Free hold for life, the which he was duly and Legally possessed of, without ever being called to defend his Right or any Misdemeanour objected against him. When the Doctor could not but know that Dr. Hough had neither Right to Presidentship or , if he were not duly Elected, and that he could not be, if the King's Mandate and the reinforcing of it up on the Petition of the Society, that he would be obeyed, was of any force, as I shall in the next Paragraph further clear.   

§. 4. The fifth Objection.  
It is Fifthly objected, that it doth not plainly appear, that a Mandate implies a Prohibition, especially when the person proposed is by the Statutes of the College in no capacity to be Elected, it being, as Dr. Stafford urged, 
See here p. 78.  a contradiction in Terminis, that to Command to Elect a person uncapable, should oblige not to Elect a person capable.  
To this first I Answer in General, 
Answer.  That the Mandate having those express words in it [Any Statute, Custom of Constitution to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding, wherewith we are Graciously pleased to dispense in that behalf] takes off all disability from the person to be Elected. As the King's Pardon Absolves the Criminal from undergoing the Penalty of the Laws, and restores him to the condition of a good Subject; so that the person being in all respects as capable as if he had been Statutably Qualified, as in the Answer to the first Objection I presume is cleared. The Question is first, whether any thing was to be done by the Fellows but to obey after they had received his Majesty's Answer to their Petition. And Secondly, whether that Mandate Employed an Inhibition and Command to choose no other.  
As to the first part the whole Discourse hath been a Set of Arguments to prove by a Deduction of Instances, the obedience that hath, or aught to have been paid to the Kings of England in all Cases where they have Insisted upon having their pleasure obeyed: And there is good reason for it, since there hath been either an 
* So I find that King Henry the 5th. especially reserved to himself and Successors, the power of dispensing with any of the Statutes made or to be made, as appears in a dispensation for Residence granted to Dr. Blanford, 21 Aug. 1663.  Express or Tacit reserve, according to the Construction of the Law, in all the Grants made to the Universities or particular Founders, Impowring them to make Statutes, that the Kings should have a power to alter, change, amend, abrogate, or annul them at their pleasure.  
However the Kings of England have by their Gracious Concessions in other particulars limited their power to act conformable to Laws made: Yet in this particular of College Statutes, it may be truly said of them, as of the Roman Emperors, what 
(a) Quicquid principi placet, legis habet vigorem instit. de lege naturali §. sed.  ever pleaseth the Prince hath the force of a Law, as may be seen Cod. de constit. principis l. 1. In principe & Instit de lege naturali §. sed.  
So we find in the Civil Law, whatever 
(b) Quodcunque igitur imperator per Epistolam, & subscriptionem Statuit Legem esse constat. quod principi Fide constit. Princ. Tit. 4.  the Emperor appoints by his Epistle and Subscription is to be esteemed a Law. This may look like a Character of an absolute Prince who is Solutus Legibus; but it is what is most true in Relation to Universities for by the constant practice it is experienced, that tho' sometimes Mandates of our Kings have been eluded or evaded, or by Petitions have been Recalled; yet when our Kings Insisted upon them they were obeyed, according to the words of the Digests 
(a) L. merito ●. 2. sed de F. quod Infra. Accursius in comment.  that a Mandate requires a ready obedience, so that in Civil Law it is a known Rule, that Rogatio Domini praeceptum est, & Mandatum Spontaneam obsequii praestationem prae se fert. Instit. ut de Attil. Tut. §. penult. And the absoluteness of a Mandate is yet further cleared by the Rule in Civil Law, that the Prince 
(b) Princeps Rescribens contra jus si sit certificatus de ipso facto videtur quoad hoc illud jus tollere Lancelottus de Attentatis par. 2. q. 4. Limit. 18. n. 6.  Re-scribing, that is, reinforcing his Mandate contrary to Law, that is, contrary to such Statutes that he hath power to Abrogate, if he be certified of the special Fact, seems as to that particular, to Abrogate the Law or Statute.  
It is clear also that a mandate may either be by Epistle or Message, which shows, that the Fellows of the College were to receive the Kings Answer by my Lord Precedent, 
See here p. 8.  when they delivered their Petition against Mr. Farmer, that the King would be obeyed, as a Re-inforcement of the former Mandate; seeing the words of the Law are Ideo per nuncium quoque 
(c) L. obligatio Mandate. §. 2. Ideo Mandati vel contra.  per Epistolam Mandatum suscipi potest, and what part they are to Act that receive such Mandates is clear by what we find thus expressed— Qui Mandatum 
(d) L. si quis alicui 27. §. 2. qui Mandatum F. Mandati vel contra.  suscepit, si potest id explere, deserere promissum Officium non debet, alioquin quanti Mandatoris Intersit damnabitur. Si vero Intelligit explere se id Officium non posse; Id ipsum quam primum poterit debet Mandatori nunciare.  is si velit alterius operâ Utatur; quod si, cum possit, nunciare Cessaverit, quanti Mandatori Intersit, tenebitur. Si aliqua ex causa non poterit nunciare securus est.  
The Sense of which is, that he that receives a Mandate, if he can do it ought not to defer the performing of it, otherwise he shall be condemned or punished so deeply, as the concern of him that sends the Mandate is; but if he understands, that he cannot fulfil the Command, he ought upon the first opportunity by Message to relate this to him that sends the Mandate, that he may employ another, and if when it is in his power, he surcease from doing of it, he shall make satisfaction to him that sent the Mandate as much as he is Interested. But if for some cause he cannot return this Message, he is excused.  
That the signification of the King's pleasure in this case is sufficient appears in that Rule often inculcated by our 
(a) Si de voluntate apparet de potestate non est disputandum. Id. a. cap. 4. 12. n. 5.  Author, if the will and pleasure of the Prince appears, we are not to doubt of the power.  
As to the Second Question.   

§. 5.  
☞ That this Mandate included a prohibition to choose any other person besides him that was named in the Mandate, seems clear to me by the known Rule Intus existens prohibet alienum.  
If therefore the Fellows were bound to choose him whom the King appointed by his Mandate, 
See this replied to in the Answer to the first Objection cap. 7. sect. 1. parag. 7.  then surely they could choose no other, and that is enough to make a prohibition: For the person who is bound to choose one Commanded, surely cannot choose another, for he hath no liberty to choose any but him for whom the Mandate was directed; so that there seems no Medium, but either to obey, and then the liberty of all other choice is taken from him, which amounts directly to the prohibition of all other persons, 
This was what Dr. Tho. Smith prudently advised the Morning of the Election, here pa. 7.  or he should Suspend all Election, till he had prevailed with the King to have re-called his Mandate, and this had been, tho' not exquisite Dutifulness, yet, a more civil respect to the King.  
But in the Civil Law we find, that those things 
(a) Mandato contineri ca videntur sine quibus Mandatum explicari non potest. l. Invitus 19 Tit. de procurat.  are Judged to be contained in a Mandate, without which the Mandate cannot be explained. Now I think it is impossible to explain the positive Mandate to choose Mr. Farmer, without understanding, that by that the choice of all other persons was forbid, which is still made apparent by another Law, 
(b) Mandato aliquo ea quoque Mandata Intelliguntur quae ex co consequuntur. l. Indebit. 47. de conduit Indebit.  that in any Mandate, those things also are understood to be Commanded, which follow naturally or consequenter upon it, as it doth in this Case, that if Mr. Farmer by virtue of the King's Mandate was to be chosen, none other could be chosen, or what is equivalent, all other persons without a revoking of that Mandate were forbid to be chosen.  
Upon this supposition therefore, that an Inhibition was in the Case, it is easy to conclude how great a Crime it was in the Fellows to disobey, for it was no less than to dispute the King's Sovereignty, and Jurisdiction, than which there can be no Crime greater but open Rebellion, for there is but that difference betwixt one that draws the Sword to resist the King's Authority, and one that by Vote and obstinacy doth it, but that one is Armed and the other un-armed, for the denying the Authority is alike in both.  
Therefore we Read in Lancelottus, that he that contravenes 
(c) Contra veniens Inhibitionem incurrit paenas Inhibitione contentats. Idem n. 17. dehinc videmus quod Inhibitione contra veniens videtur Judicem in sua Jurisdictione contra venire De Attentatis par. 2. c. 20. n. 10.  an Inhibition is said to contemn the Judge in his Jurisdiction, and the like must be said of the dis-obeyer of the prohibition of a King; now what a Crime the contempt of a King is, may best be learned from the punishments the Laws of all Nations inflict upon the Transgressor's; a measure of which, because those unfortunate Gentlemen have felt by their persisting to the last in so great an obstinacy, I shall not at present touch upon.   

§. 6.  
As in an Inhibition, 
Is qui Inhibet co ipso videtur velle quod si contra fiat Actus non valeat. Idem Ampl. 10. fol. 375. Non solum Regula procedit in Inhibitione expressa verum in Inhibitione Tacita pro ut est illa quae resultat ex a vocatione causae quam princeps ex certa scientia facit, quoniam per hujusmodi avocationem videtur Princeps Judici & partibus Inhibere. Idem Amp. 4. n. 2.  the Prince or Superior that forbids, by that very Act seems to will, that no Act shall be valid which is against it, so a Command to do any thing must be a forbidding of doing the contrary, as Lancellottus observes.  
The Civilians do further distinguish betwixt an Express and a Tacit Inhibition, as when a Prince doth avocate the Cause from any Court; for when a Prince doth this of his certain knowledge, he lays an Inhibition on the Judges and parties. So in this Case of St. Mary Magdalen College, the King took away from the Fellows the liberty of choosing such a person as their Statutes obliged them to choose, by the dispensing with the Statutes; therefore in that he seems plainly to Inhibit their Electing of any according to the Letter of the Statutes as before I have cleared in the Answer to the Objection, Chap. 7. Sect. 1. §. 7. pag. 295. here to which I refer the Reader.  
Therefore the Dilemma of Dr. Stafford seems to have no such contradiction in Terminis, 
See here p. 73. 74.  that his Majesty in Commanding the Fellows of the said College to Elect Mr. Farmer Precedent, should thereby prohibit them to Elect any other person whatsoever. Because that power of Election is as much, but no more than the Congee de eslier, for a Bishop where the Title of Election is only pro forma; but the Chapter can Elect none but who is Nominated by the King, and for his being unqualified that is no sort of Objection, since the dispensation as effectually casseth and nulls the Statutes, enjoining those qualifications for the time, as if they had never been extant.  
By such Mandates the King lays his Hand upon the Statutes, 
Manus Appositionis Papae natura ea est ut omnium Inferiorum potestas per eam Ligata censeatur Idem cap. 12. limit. 52. n. 15.  which in Civil Law is Styled Manus Appositio. Now I find two of those, viz. the Pope's laying on of Hands, which is described to be of that nature, that the power of all Inferiors is thought to be bound by it; and the laying on of the Hand of the King hath the power of a Nullitive Decree, and Derogation, and works more than a Reservation, the words of my Author are, 
Idem cap. 4. declare. 4. n. 6.  Principis Manus Appositio habet vim decreti annullativi & derogationis, & operatur plus quam reservatio.  
Hence we may conclude by the Civil law, that after the Inhibition, tho' Tacit, the Fellows ought not to have proceeded to Election, no more than other Courts could go on in their process after an Inhibition, 
Idem cap. 20. n. 14.  according to that Rule processus post Inhibitionem factus, Regulariter est ipso Jure nullus.   

§. 7.  
That I may more clearly Answer this Objection, 
See here p. 4.  and show that however the Bishop of Winchester in his Letter to my Lord Precedent alleged, that the Rules of the College Statutes had been hither to constantly observed, excepting in the times of Rebellion; 
A parallel case in King Edw. the 6ths. time.  I shall give an account of one of the Precedents of this College, who was no ways Statutably Qualified, and yet was Elected by King Edward the Sixths' Mandate.  
I have deferred the Narrative of this, 
The reason why the Author inserted this no sooner.  which I might have brought in sooner, in hopes to have got a more particular account of it out of the Registers; but tho' I have solicited the procuring of it several ways; yet by the taking away of one of the Keys where it was kept, access could not be had to it. So I Writ to Mr. Wood who Compiled the Learned and Laborious History of the Antiquities of that University, in hopes that out of some of his Notes I might have been supplied. But I received the following Letter from him, which giving me so little hopes of further Information, I must content myself with what he hath published. That part of his Letter relating to this matter is as followeth.  
SIR,  
When I perused Magdalen College Registers, A. B. C. etc. in order to the drawing up the Histories of that House, I did not in the least dream what would come to pass relating to the Office and Election of a Precedent; otherwise I should have Collected all, and consequently have been more full in the matter.  
What I have said of Dr. Haddon was from several Commendatory and Mandatory Letters, and Answers to them in the Register E. all which being by me perused, and finding them very tedious to recount, I only made mention of them in General, and have not so much as a Docquet of them by me, etc.  
June 2d. 1688. A. WOOD  
The History in short, 
Wood Antiq. Oxon lib. 2. fol. 191. a. Gualterus Haddon Juris Civilis Doctor post multas inter Regem & Societatem hinc Mandatorias illinc excusatorias literas (quip admissioni ejus omnes se strenue opposuere) tandem ultimo Sept. Anno 1552. Electus est.  as to be found in the foresaid Author, is thus, Walter Haddon Doctor of Laws, was bred in the University of Cambridge, and took his Degrees there, and so was neither of the Foundation of New College, nor of St. Mary Magdalen College, whereof he ought to have been a Member according to the Founder's Statutes: Yet King Edward the Sixth, Anno 1552. 5 Regni by his Mandate Commanded him to be Elected Precedent. The Society opposed this Strenuously, no doubt upon the like grounds, that he was not Statutably Qualified, this occasioned a reinforcing the Mandates, and the Excusatory Letters of the College. However at last they yielded to the King's Mandate, and on the last of September the same Year, he was Elected Precedent.  
This exactly parallels the present Case of St. Mary Magdalen College: Yet we find the King's Mandate than was at last obeyed; and Dr. Haddon was Elected: Whereas the late Ejected Fellows might have kept their Fellowship, if they had but yielded to Admit the Bishop of Oxford, or submitted to him and owned the King's Authority, which surely could not happen for want of knowledge of this precedent; whereof if I can obtain a fuller account before the publication hereof, I will insert it in an Appendix.  
There is an Instance also of a Precedent removed from his Office by the Bishop of Winchester as Visitor; 
Idem ibid. fol. 191. a.  and what was alleged against the Precedent Dr. Thomas Coveney, was that he was not in Holy Orders, and had treated some of the Fellows roughly, this was betwixt the Years 1560. and 1561. the 3d. or 4th. of Queen Elizabeth.   

§. 8. The sixth Objection.  
It is is Sixthly Objected in behalf of Dr. Fairfax, 
See this in Dr. Fairfax's Case, in the Oxford Relation, f. 27. col. 1.  that his Suspension could not be according to the Rules of Law, since it was for his not obeying the King's Mandate, in Electing Mr. Anthony Farmer, and his Suspension was not affixed on the College Gates till five days after Mr. Farmer was proved before the Lord Commissioners to be uncapable, by reason of his Immorality. So that as the Sentence was severe, so the Execution of it was more rigid after Mr. Farmer was exposed, as they allege.  
In Answer to this, 
Answer.  it is well known, that at the first hearing of Dr. Fairfax before the Lords Commissioners at Whitehall, he denied the Authority of the Court, alleged that he should have been proceeded against by Libel, and have had a Copy of his Charge, and used such expressions as gave just offence to the Court; so that tho' the Sentence of Suspension was pronounced, 
See p. 35. here.  for his Contempt in not obeying His Majesty's Letters Mandatory, for Electing and Admitting Mr. Anthony Farmer Precedent of that College; yet if it had not been because of his disagreeable deportment to the Court, it is probable he had at that time no more Incurred the Censure of the Court than the rest of the Fellows, who concurred in the said Election.  
As to the affixing the Sentence on the College Gates, 
See chap. 1. sect. 2. p. 43.  that was not a material circumstance, nor whether Mr. Anthony Farmer was then or after laid by, or whether he was unfitting, by reason of his Immorality or otherwise.  
It is necessary for every Court to Assert its Jurisdiction, and much more ought the Lords Commissioners to do it, being they have such Ample powers from the King, so that whatever Contempt was offered to their Lordships, was to the King himself, and that Dr. Fairfax persisted to the last in denying the Authority of the Lords Commissioners, and disobeying the King's Mandate for Admitting the Bishop of Oxford Precedent, or submitting to him as such, appears by his last Answer to the Question proposed October the 25th. whether he owned their Lordship's Jurisdiction? To which he replied, 
See here p. 84. 85.  Under Correction he did not: And being asked whether he would submit to the Bishop of Oxon as Precedent? His Answer was, he would not, nor could not, because he was not his Legal Precedent.  
Whoever considers this obstinacy, persisted in to the last, cannot think the Lords Commissioners could do less than they did. Had this been done in another King's Reign, perhaps it might have been Interpreted a Questioning the very Supremacy itself, which how fatal it was to John Fisher Bishop of Rochester, and Sir Thomas Moor, is worthy to be considered, both as a demonstration of our King's Clemency, and that the Doctor hath not so much reason to complain of the hard usage.  
However the Doctor thought himself obliged to the observation of the Statutes, and to submit to the Precedent only, he and the rest of the Fellows had chosen; yet he ought to have considered, what Baldus in his Comment upon the Code 3. Tit. 14 n. 7. saith, 
* Qui sunt in aliquo Collegio ratione professionis vel negotiationis, Jurisdictionem ejus qui praeest Collegio recusare non possunt, non minus tamen sunt sub praeside vel alio Superiore.  That those that are in any College by reason of their Profession or Negotiation there, ought not to refuse the Jurisdiction of him that presides in it, yet they are no less subject to the Precedent or another Superior, which Superior, or rather Supreme I take the King to be.  
Besides, if the Doctor and the rest of the Fellows would have considered, that in relation to College Statutes (however it may be disputed in other matters) the King hath the same power as the Emperors had; and that is to be found in the Digests thus.— 
* Quodcunque igitur Imperator per Epistolam & subscriptionem Statuit, vel cognoscens decrevit, vel de plano Interlocutus est, vel Edicto praecepit, Legem esse Statuit. Dig. lib. 1. Tit. 4. n. 1.  Therefore whatever the Emperor appoints by Epistle and Subscription, or knowing doth Decree, or plainly doth express, or Commands by Edict,; is to be esteemed a Law. Which is Literally true in all the King's power of dispensing with, or Suspending College Statutes, for since it is clear by many Instances before insisted upon, that the Kings of England have power to alter, abrogate, and annihilate Statutes of Colleges, much more must they have the power to Dispense with, or Suspend them.  
☞ Therefore when any person refuseth to submit to the King's Authority in this particular, he is deservedly punishable by Suspension or Deprivation. Neither ought Fellows of Colleges assume to themselves a power of Judging of the Reasons why the King Grants Mandates in favour of any particular person, or to deny their obedience to the person so recommended by Mandatory Letters, because they have heard or can prove some Immortalities against him; for if that liberty of opposing the King's Mandate upon any such grounds were once allowed, the King's power must be solely precarious, and every Mandate of the Kings would be liable to disputes and debates, and the King's Sovereignty and Authority would dwindle to an Impotent wish, that he might obtain his desire instead of being positively obeyed, which would be such a condition of the Monarchy as would render it contemptible; and whoever endeavours to lower the Dignity of the Crown in such a manner deserves just Chastisement for it; which was but the bare Suspension of the Doctor from his Fellowship at first, but by his perfisting in his undutifulness to the highest Degree of denying the King's Authority, he was justly punished by Expulsion, and after with Incapacitating.   

§. 9 The seventh Objection.  
It is Seventhly Objected by some of Magdalen College, that no Commission can be granted under the Great Seal to Visitors, to place and dis-place Members of Colleges (whose places are Free-holds) ad Libitum or discretion. 
These are the words of the Oxford Relation. pag. 21.  But they must proceed according to Legal discretion, that is, by the Laws and Statutes of the Land, and Local Statutes of the College. And places concerned [consigned rather] for the Headship and Fellowships of Colleges are Temporal Possessions, and cannot be Impeached by Summary Proceed.  
For this they Allege the Case of Dr. Thomas Coveney Precedent of the same College, who was deprived in Queen Elizabeth's time by the Bishop of Winton, the Local Visitor thereof, Established by Royal Authority, and he Appealed to the Queen. But by the Advice of all the Judges it was held, that the Queen by her Authority, as Supreme Visitor could not meddle in it, but he must bring his Action in Westminster Hall, because Deprivation was a cause merely Temporal. The King, they own, has a great Authority Spiritual as well as Tmeporal, but no Commissioners can be Authorized by the Crown to proceed in any Commission under the Great Seal or otherwise, but according to Law, in Spiritual Causes by the Canon Law, in Temporal by other Laws and Statutes of the Land. And wherein the Proceed in some Commissions, are directed to be summary & de plano sine strepitu forma & Figura Judicii, those words are to be applied to shorten the Forms of Process, and not for matter of Judgement. For Magna Charta provides for our Spiritual as well as Temporal Liberties.   

§. 10. Answer to it by parts.  
To Answer this Objection distinctly, we must consider the several parts of it, for it is an huddle of several matters jumbled something confusedly to set off the matter more plausibly.  
In the first place it is urged, that no Commission can be granted under the Broad Seal to Visitors, to place and dis-place Members of Colleges, but, so as they must proceed according to Legal discretion, viz. by the Laws and Statutes of the Land, and Local Statutes of the Colleges. By this Allegation they would Insinuate, that the Lords Visitors did not proceed according to such Laws and Statutes, nor could proceed summarily, as in the latter part of the Objection they Insinuate.  
To this I reply, 
The King's Prerogative a part of the Law of the land. See chap. 4. §. 1. & 2. here.  that the King's Prerogative in such Cases is to be taken and accepted as a Fundamental of the Laws of the Land; and I hope I have sufficiently cleared the continued use of the Kings of England's exercising this power in granting Commissions to Visit the Universities, and particular Colleges, etc.  
Amongst the Patents 26 E. 3. There is a Commission directed to several Commissioners to Visit St. Mary Magdalen College in Rippon (which by the Foundation of that College was under the Visitation of the Archbishop of York) and to inquire of the several mis-carriages of the respective Members, and whether they consumed, or wasted any of the Lands or Goods of that College, and to return the same to the King who would take care therein.  
So in the Parliament Rolls 
(a) Rot. Parl. 40 E. 3. n. 12.  the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge, complained in Parliament of the Friar's Mendicants of both the said Universities, how Injurious they were to the Ancient Immunities of the Universities, and how faulty and offensive they were to them, and it was declared and resolved in Parliament, that the King had sole power to redress those Controversies at his Will and Pleasure.  
In the Plea 
(a) Placit. 15 E. 2. n. 10.  Rolls 15 Ed. 2. It is declared, that the King hath an absolute power to punish contempts and the offences against him as Supreme Ordinary, without proceeding in the Common and usual Course of Judicial proceed.  
☞ Conformable to this King Henry the 8th. granted his Commission for the Visitation of Monasteries, and dis-placing several Monks and other Regulars for their mis-carriages, as the Inquisitive Reader may find in Dr. Burnet's History of the Reformation, and that by his Sovereign and Supreme Authority without Act of Parliament.  
So King Edward 
(b) Rot. Pat. 3 E. 6. 1 part.  the 6th. Commissioned Cranmer, Ridley, and others to proceed de plano in a summary way against Bonner, by the Examination of Witnesses against him, and so to Imprison, Suspend or Deprive him, as they saw cause; in pursuance of which Commission they Deprived him of his Bishopric.  
So Queen Mary 
(c) Rot. Pat. 1 Mariae part. 7.  granted Commission to the then Bishop of Winchester and others, to Empower them to proceed in a summary way, to the Deprivation of the then Archbishop of York, and other Bishops.  
So Queen Elizabeth 
(d) Pat. 24 June, 1 Regni.  granted Commission to the Earls of Derby and Northumberland, and others, to Visit all the Clergy in the North, to place and displace them as they saw cause.   

§. 11. Inferences from the foregoing Records.  
By all which Authorities, 
See chap. 4.5, 6, and 7. here.  the Opinion of Parliaments, the Antiquities of Precedents, and frequent Instances in later days, which I have abundantly produced in the foregoing Chapters, I hope I have convincingly cleared, that the King in all Ages by his Prerogative hath Regulated and Reform Universities and Colleges, punished their offences, placed and dis-placed their Members, without anything of the Ceremony of Westminster Hall, and have been advised by their Judges and Learned Council, that it was their Prerogative to proceed by their Commissioners Delegated by them in a summary way, to the Suspension and Deprivation of the Bishops and Clergy; nor can it be denied, but the Bishops of England have great Free-holds, Temporalities, and Honourable Baronages to lose by such Deprivations, and such were more considerable in the Eye and esteem of the Law, than the Exhibitions, Headships or Fellowships of any College.  
☞ Hence it may be noted, 
The Kings of England exercising the power of supension and deprivation by Commissioners upon Bishops, Abbots, Priors, etc. may well do it on Members of Colleges.  that since our Kings have exercised such a power over Monasteries, Colleges, purely Religious, Arch-Bishops and Bishops, they may much more exercise the like over Universities and Colleges, since whatever power they or their Founders had or have, it was never given them by any Statute, or any part of the Common Law, it being the King's sole Prerogative to Constitute Coporations or Bodies Politic, sole or Aggregate, Ecclesiastical or Civil, under several and distinct qualifications, conditions and trusts; and the Universities and Colleges derive their Existence from the Royal bounty of the Prince who made them Corporations, Constituted them by the direction of their respective Founders, Bodies with Heads, and Members to be Governed by such Rules and Statutes, as the Founder by the King's Licence should appoint: But it was never certainly Intended, that the King by such Grant or Licence should Delegate such Authority to Founders, Visitors, or the Members of Colleges, 
See chap. 4. sect. 1. here.  whereby to injure his Prerogative or determine the Supremacy, which the Law of the Land had Annexed to his Imperial Crown, as at large I have cleared before.  
That the King is Supreme Head and Visitor in all Ecclesiastical and Civil causes, 
See cap. 4. here.  hath been fully proved; and that from the King all Judges Ecclesiastical and Temporal derive their Authority: And sure a Delegation of power from the King can be no Bar or Estople to the King to exert his Prerogative, that he thereby can be concluded from Delegating power to others to correct and reform misdemeanours and offences in Communities created by him, or his Ancestors, or to supervise the Actions and Management of his Judges Ecclesiastical, Local Visitors, or persons Commissioned by him.  
As to Dr. Thomas Coveneys Case, I shall consider it when I come to Treat of Appeals.   

§. 12. Whether Colleges be of Temporal or Spiritual nature.  
☞ Concerning the Temporal Estates of the Fellows, and the profits of the Fellowships being Free-holds, that altars not the Case of the King's power of Visiting; for altho' it is disputed by Learned Authors, whether Colleges be of a Lay or Spiritual nature; yet it is most clear, that they have undergone Visitations; the reason of which is, because they are the Nurseries of Learning and Piety, Qualifications of great Moment to the well-being of Government, and consequently require the Prince's special care, since upon the purity or impurity of these Fountains much good or bad must be derived to the Sovereign and Subject: And altho' in the Universities some Studies relate not at all to Divinity, as Civil Law, Physic, etc. yet the Body of the Students generally are bred up to Divinity, and the hours of Devotion, Lectures in Divinity, Disputations, etc. are mostly about Spiritual matters, in Ordine ad Spiritualia, and Grammar Schools being for Education, Virtue and Learning are called Spiritual, much more Colleges which are Founded ad Studendum & Orandum, and if there were none of these considerations, yet it is well known, that Colleges are to an Eleemosinary end, and it is clear in the sense of the Law where persons are lay there may be a Spiritual end, 11 H. 4.47. of which matter the curious may find more in 
* Keebles Reports 2d. part page. 166. etc.  Dr. Patrick's Case.  
As to the Statute of Magna Charta, 
The King's Prerogative is not against Magna Charta.  altho' it grants and confirms many Liberties and Immunities to the people, yet it does not deprive the King of his Prerogative, who hath the power to Create Courts at Law, and give them Jurisdiction, as also to Establish Courts by Commission for Regulating deceits, oppressions, frauds, and other matters, as seems best to his Royal Will, which is no encroachment on our Liberties, Temporal or Spiritual, as is objected.   

§. 13. The eighth objection concerning liberty of Appeals.  
This leads me to the Eighth Objection made by the favourers of the Ejected Fellows, viz. That it is contrary to the Laws of the Land, that any person should be deprived of his Fellowship by the Lords Visitors, without having liberty to Appeal to the King in his Courts of Justice, 
See pa. 70. here.  as Dr. Hough words it, in his Protestation against the Illegality, and Inustice of the Lords Visitors Sentence against him, 
See here pa. 116.  and Dr. Fairfax in his Protestation in the same words with the Addition, as the Laws, Statutes, and Ordinances of this Realm will permit in that behalf, whose Case differed from Dr. Houghs in that particular, that Dr. Fairfax had long enjoyed his Fellowship, and was Ejected for his disobedience to the King's Mandate, whereas it was disputable, whether Dr. Hough was lawfully Elected Precedent. But in one particular they alleged, that their Cases were alike, in that they might have remedy against all such dis-possession of Headship's or Fellowship's in the King's Courts, where relief in all Cases of Property and  aught to be had.  
☞ In Crroboration of this, 
Dr. Coveneys Case urged.  they bring the Instance of Dr. Coveney, as in the last Objection is urged, that he being deprived by the Local Visitor, and Appealing to the Queen by the advice of all the Judges, it was held, that the Queen by her Authority as Supreme Visitor could not meddle in it, but he must bring his Action at Westminster Hall, because deprivation was a cause merely Temporal.   

§. 14. The Answer.  
In Answer to this, First, It is apparent in matter of Fact (by what I have before from Records made clear,) that Heads of Colleges, 
Chap. 5. sect. 1. §. 10. sect. 2. per totum sect. 3. §. 3.  Fellows, etc. have been Expelled and deprived by Commissioners for Visitation, as appears in the places quoted in the Margin.  
Secondly, 
Coke Instit. 4. fol. 339.340, 341. Stephen Gardiner's Case.  It is owned, that it is not only an usual practice of the Crown to grant Commissions ad revidendum the former proceed before the proper Judges; but likewise the Kings have often granted Commissions with a Clause of Appellatione remota, which is a definitive conclusive Sentence, from which no Appeals lies.  
☞ For clearing the point more fully we may consider, that the Statute 25 H. 8. C. 19 grants an Appeal from any of the Arch-Bishops Courts to the King in Chancery, 
Appeals according to the Statute 25 H. 8. c. 19  where the King may by Commission, Delegate others to determine that Appeal according to the direction of that Act, but where Sentence is given by Commissioners Delegated by the Prince, and not in any Bishop's Court, as by Visitation pursuant to the Statute 1 Eliz. c. 2. there Appeals from such a Sentence is not within the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 19 Yet the King may grant a new Commission to revise the former Sentence.  
Likewise there may be an Appeal to the King in person from all Courts Erected by his Prerogative, 
Appeals to the King in person.  as from the High Court of Chancery, Coke 4. Instit. fol. 340. and it is upon Record by Commission 14 Jac. 1. as the words are, 
14 Jac. 1. par. 6. n. 25.  that it appertaineth to our princely care and office only to be Judge over all our Judges, the meaning whereof can be no other, than that from the Judge's Sentence and Decrees there may be an Appeal to the King in person, 2 anderson's Reports fol. 163.  
So by the Commission granted by the King to the Commissioners to Visit St. Mary Magdalen College in Oxford, the Commissioners were a Court, then only for that purpose created by the King, 
Goodman's Case 4. Instit. 340.  and from any Sentence or Decree pronounced by them, the Fellows might Appeal to the King in person, but could not Appeal to any Court in Westminster Hall; so that the Appeal to the King in Chancery is in such cases as are particularly limited in the Statute, of matters in sits, in the Courts of Bishops, 
Rolls Abridgement part 2. fol. 233.  as Judge Rolls observes, who likewise affirms, that if a suit be by a Commission General of the King, no Appeal can be to the King in Chancery, by the words of the Statute, for in such Appeals to the King it must be General as he is Supreme Head of all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within the Realm, and this must be by a Bill Signed by the King, after which the King may grant a Commission to Delegates to hear it.  
So that the case of Dr. Coveney is not rightly stated in the Allegation of those of Magdalen College, 
The case of Dr. Coveney not rightly stated.  that because Dr. Coveney being deprived by the Bishop of Winchester Local Visitor, and Appealing to the Queen, it was adjudged, that the Appeal did not lie, because deprivation was merely Temporal and Tryable at Common Law; 
Dyer's Reports fol. 209.  for my Lord Dyer only shows, that according to the Statutes of 24 and 25 H. 8. the Appeal was to be from a Sentence in the Arch-Bishops Court to the King in Chancery, but Dr. Coveneys deprivation was not by any Sentence in the Arch-Bishops Court, and consequently not within the Statutes to bring his Appeal to the Queen in Chancery.  
Now the Artifice used by the favourers of the Fellows is, 
The Artifice used by those of St. Mary Magdalen College, in citing this case.  that they make Dr. Coveney to Appeal to the Queen, without mentioning in Chancery, and so it was not brought before the Queen as Supreme Visitor, and so was not within the Statute either way, since the deprivation was by the Local Visitor only, and in that case his remedy had been at Common Law only.  
It were easy to quote the resolutions of several Judges, 
Savil's Reports fol. 83.105.  that no Appeals lie to any but the King in person from a Sentence of the King's Commissioners in Ecclesiastical causes; so Baron Savile affirms, that no Appeal doth lie from a Sentence in the High Commission Court, and that the high Commission Court is not within the meaning of the Statute of the 25 of H. 8. but the Opinion of my Lord Dyer or others do not exclude an Appeal to the King in person, 
Dyer's Reports for. 42.  who is the Fountain of Justice, and all the Statutes of King Henry the 8th. and Queen Elizabeth as to the Erecting of Courts and granting Jurisdiction do only remit and restore the King to his Ancient Jurisdiction of Visiting and Reforming abuses, recieving Appeals and other Judicial Acts, as Supreme Head and Ordinary, as Sergeant Dacres observes.   

§. 15. The Case of Charles Cottington Esq about Appeals.  
I shall now Instance in a case of later date, wherein there being an Appeal made to the House of Lords against a Decree of the Delegates, the Lords dismissed it as not coming properly before them.  
☞ The case was this, 
Ex Autographo In the Custody of the Clerk of the Parliament.  Charles Cottington Esq exhibited his Petition May the 10. 1678. to the Lords, showing, that in the Year 1677. he Travailing into Foreign parts, unfortunately fell into acquaintance with one Angela Margareta Gallina, Daughter to a broken Goldsmith in Turin in the Dukedom of Savoy, 
The Petition of Mr. Cottington.  and was contracted to her in the presence of a Romish Priest in Turin, that afterwards he found her a vicious person, Married to one Frichinone Patrimoniale, upon which Information he left her and returned for England. Then he sets forth that this Gallina came to England and claimed to be the Petitioners Wife, that he had cited her before the Dean of the Arches in a cause de jactitatione Matrimonii, and she alleged that before the contract with the Petitioner she was Divorced from Patrimoniale, and the Divorce was pronounced by the Archbishop of Turin, and that tho' he made it appear that the Sentence was Collusory, and in itself void and not to be regarded in England, yet the Judge of the Arches had Sentenced the said Gallina to be the Petitioners Wife. Then follows the premises, so highly concerning your Petitioner both to the peril of his Conscience, Honour, Body, and Estate, and concerning this his Majesty's Kingdom in the Establishing a Foreign Jurisdiction against the Laws of the Kingdom.  
Your Petitioner humbly Appealeth in the premises to this High and Honourable Court, and humbly prayeth that the said Sentence of the said Dean of the Arches, and Commissioners Delegates may be reversed.  
This was referred to the Committee of privileges. 
Referred to the Committee of privileges.   
June the 6th. it was ordered that Precedents, and Records should be brought, and Council to be heard.  
June the 12th. 
The Earl of Essex's Report from that Committee.  The Earl of Essex made report from the Committee, that upon full hearing what was alleged by Council on both sides, and upon perusal of several Precedents, they are of Opinion that the said Appeal did not come properly before them, the Earl of Shaftsbury only dissenting, as by his Subscription appears.  
The Order is entered in these words.  
Die Lunae 17 o. Junii 1678.  
According to the Order of the 12th. of this Instant June, 
The House of Lords Order upon it.  the House took into consideration the Report from the Committee of privileges, concerning the Appeal of Charles Cottington Esq from the Commissioners Delegates; whether the said Appeals be properly brought before this House. The Opinion of the Committee being, that the said Appeal did not properly come before this House. The Opinion of the Committee being, that the said Appeal did not properly come before this House. After debate and consideration of Precedents, the Question being put, Wither to agree with this Committee in the Report? It was resolved in the Affirmative, and it is thereupon Ordered, that the Petition and Appeal of the said Charles Cottington be dismissed the House of Peers.  
It is to be considered in this matter, 
Considerations upon this Case.  that after the Sentence in favour of this Gallina by the Delegates, Mr. Cottington Petitioned the King in person for a review or dis-annulling the Decree, which the King refused to grant, and upon that the Petitioner Addressed himself to the Lords, whose Order I have recited, and tho' it be not expressed in the same Order, why the matter was not properly brought before their Lordships; yet it is well known, that the cause was by reason that Appeals in Ecclesiastical causes do not lie before their Lordships. If I could have procured the Printed Case I might have enlarged upon this matter, and if it be my good fortune to meet with it before the Publication hereof; I shall take notice of what may be material in the Appendix.   

§. 16. The Ninth Objection, that matter of Fact proves not right.  
It is Ninthly Objected, that tho' it be allowed that the Kings of England have sometimes dispensed with College Statutes, and done those things I have all along Instanced in; yet that proves not the Right or Justice of the thing; since à facto ad jus, non valet consequentia.  
To this I Answer, 
The Answer.  there is a vast dis-proportion betwixt the Acts of Kings, and of Subjects. Constant and uninterrupted usage are the Foundations of the Customs of England, which are Incorporated into the Common Law of the Land, and so many Rights are determined for private persons. But in the Orders of the Sovereign, one declaration of his pleasure by Mandate, in several Cases is sufficient Precedent, tho' but rarely made use of, upon the presumption in Law, that such Acts of Kings are not without deliberate consultation. However the constant practice of the Kings of England, which I hope I have fully proved, takes away all colour for this Argument: And it is most certain, if the King's dispensing power with Statutes, and putting in Heads of Colleges, Fellows, etc. by Mandates, 
If the King's Prerogative in this Case had been against Law, it would have been questioned at some time.  had been against the Law, we should at some time or other heard of Actions brought before the Judges, against the King's Authority in that matter, and found determinations upon them in favour of the aggrieved, which I think is not to be found. But the Kings of England have been in Possession of this Prerogative in all Ages, 
The King in Possession of this Prerogative.  tho' most conspicuously since the Reformation, and so this Prerogative must be adjudged to appertain to the King, till by some Legal Trial it shall be determined otherwise.  
It may be upon this Topick rationally urged, that tho' the King's dispensing power in other matters be in the Law Books only made out in some particular Cases; yet those sufficiently prove that the Original Prerogative of Dispensation being in the King; 
The Original Prerogative of dispensing in the King.  it may branch itself to all such matters as the King pleaseth to apply it to, which by no particular Act he or his Predecessors, as far as they can oblige him, have debarred themselves from the exercise of, and the continual Series of this dispensing sometime in one & other times in a fresh matter, is sufficient evidence that our Kings have not given up this Prerogative wholly.  
Thus I have gone through the most material Objections I have met with in the Vindication of the disobedience of the Fellows. As to the punishments inflicted upon them for it, I suppose none will question but they are according to Rules of Law, upon supposal the Crimes were clearly proved.  
I should now have closed this Discourse, but that I am obliged for the Reasons given in the Preface to add some things that came not soon enough to my Hands, 
A Transition to what is to be Treated of in the Appendix.  or went too soon out of them, which I shall digest into Order of time, and put them in this following Appendix.      

AN APPENDIX.  

§. 1. A Mandate for Replacing a Graduate Expelled.  
HAving been necessitated, for the Reasons foregoing, to make these Additions; I must desire the Courteous Reader to refer them to their proper places noted in the Margin.  
I shall begin with this following Mandate for Replacing a Graduate Expelled out of the University of Oxford in these words. 
Clause 40 E. 3. part 2. M. 8. rot. 10. è Ms. D. Hales in Bibliotheca Societatis Lincolniensis. lib. B. fol. 180.   
Rex dilectis in Christo Cancellario & Magistris Regentibus Oxonii salutem. Supplicaverunt nobis venerabilis in Christo Pater R. Dei Gratia London Episcopus, & Tho. Russel Prior Provincialis Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum in Anglia, ut cum Johannes de Wulsington Baccalaureus in Theologia, confrater praedicti Prioris, ad suggestionem, & procurationem quorundam inimicorum suorum, extra Universitatem praedictam, maliciose, & sine causa rationabili Bannitus extitit, in ipsius Johannis grave dampnum, & susceptionem Altioris gradus in eadem facultate; & quod volumus ipsum Johannem ad Statum suum pristinum restitui jubere.  
Nos supplicationi praedictae favorabiliter Annuentes, vobis Mandamus quod ipsum Johannem ad praedictam Universitatem, & Statum, & gradum quibus steterit prius in eadem, sine difficultate aliqua Admittatis & reconciliatis, & ipsum sic Admissum, & reconciliatum, omnino quae ad facultatem dictam, quous. que ad Statum Altiorem juxta Statuta Universitatis illius promotus fuerit, facere & exercere permittatis, ne ob ullum defectum ipsum à potestate nostra deduci, & reconciliari ●aciamus. Teste Rege apud Westm. 18 die Nou.  
In English thus.  
The King to the Wellbeloved in Christ the Chancellor and Regent Masters in Oxford Greeting. 
See chap. 4. sect. 3. §. 1. pag. 176. and pag. 270.  The venerable Father in Christ Ralph by God's Grace Bishop of London, and Tho. Russel Prior Provincial of the Order of the Friar's Preachers in England, that whereas John de Wulsington Bachelor in Divinity confrere with the said Prior, by the suggestion and provocation of certain his Enemies, maliciously and without reasonable cause was Expelled the same University to the great damage of the said John, and the hindering of his recieving an higher Degree in the said faculty, and that we would Command the said John to be restored to his former State.  
We favourably allowing the foresaid Petition, Command you without any difficulty to Admit and reconcile or restore the said John to the same University, and to the State and Degree in which he stood before in the same, and that you permit him so Admitted and Reconciled or restored, in all things to do and exercise what appertains to the said faculty, until he be promoted to an higher State, according to the Statutes of the University, lest for any defect, you make us bring back and restore the said John by our power or Authority. Witness the King at Westminster the 18th. day of November.  
This being the oldest Mandate I have met with, I thought it needful to insert it at length, that all might know what Authority the King exercised in that Age.   

§. 2. Inferences from this Record.  
By this Record it is manifest, that the King by Mandate could restore a Graduate who had been Expelled the University, and by parity of reason he must have the same Right to place any in the University according to his Royal pleasure; and whereas by this Expulsion there was a Suspension of his Degree, the King Capacitates him to receive it, when the time required by the Statutes of the University was expired, altho' he was thus dis-enabled.  
So that in this one precept four particulars of the King's Prerogative over the University are Asserted expressly, 
The prerogative of the King over the University, cleared in four particulars by this Mandate.  which in the foregoing parts of this Treatise I have by other Instances cleared, viz. First that the King is Supreme Visitor, to alter at his pleasure the Sentences, Decrees, or determinations of the University. Secondly, that tho' the University by their Statutes might stop a Graduate from taking an higher Degree, yet the King at his pleasure might restore him to his Pristin State, and make him capable of receiving his Degrees at the time limited by the Statutes. Thirdly, that the King did this without any formal proceed at Law, but by his own Sovereign Authority and pleasure only declared in a Mandate. Fourthly, that if the Chancellor did refuse to obey the Mandate, the King threatens to have his pleasure fulfilled by his Royal power.   

§. 3. The King Founder of Colleges  
That the King by his Royal Authority Constituted made and Erected Colleges, 
pat. 14 E. 3. part 3. M. 9  appears by the following Clause of King Edward the Thirds Charter to Queen's College in Oxford in these words. Memoratam Aulam, cum Praeposito, & caeteris Sociis, per Electionem in futurum habitantibus & morantibus in eadem, quos ad verum Collegium erigimus & existere ex nunc proponimus; & ut Collegium Licitum & approbatum agnoscimus Authoritate nostra plena qua possimus ratificamus & confirmamus, etc. This is Dated 18 January Anno 1340. Granted to Robert Eglesfield of Cumberland Bachelor of Divinity Chaplain to Philippe, Queen Consort to King Edward the Third, and Rector of Burgh under Stanemore, being descended of an Ancient Family in that County, and in this Charter, the King Grants him liberty to Found it and Endow it with Lands, and to appoint the Orders of the Government of it, as at large may be seen in the Tower of London, and a considerable part of it in 
Lib. 2. fol. 113.  Mr. Woods Antiquities of Oxford, to which I refer the Reader.  
That the Kings of England had reserved to themselves power of Visiting and Reforming Abbeys, Priories, Hospitals, and Religious Colleges and Houses is not to be doubted. I shall only give an account of a Mandate of King Edward the Third, concerning an Amercement relaxed; the Case was this.  
The Prior of St. Swithins being absent from his Convent a longer time than the Statutes allowed, 
The King's Mandate for taking off an Amercement from the Prior of St. Swithins Rot. Claus. 20 E. 3. part 3. M. 7. è D. Hales, ut supra.  was Amerced by the Chapter of the Priory. But the King sends his Mandate to the Chapter Commanding them to discharge the Amercement Imposed by them upon the Prior; who had been in his Service and was under his Protection, which was ordered accordingly. From which we may learn, that the King hath a Supreme power over such Societies, and so likewise over Colleges to remit Penalties, and consquently must have power to inflict them upon Offenders.  
I shall give one Precedent more concerning the King's power to enjoin obedience of the Head and Fellows of a College to submit to a Local Visitor, 
The King's Mandate to enjoin the Provost and Members of Queen's College in Oxford, to submit to the Visitation of the Archbishop of York their Local Visitor.  where the Plea against him probably was an Exemption granted them by the Pope; the Case was this.  
The Provost and Scholars of Queen's College in Oxford by their Statutes were to be under the Visitation of the Archbishop of York, or his Commissary, 
See here chap. 4. §. 2. §. 12. pag. 175.  and it seems they refused to submit to the Visitation of Alexander Nevil Arch Bishop of York; whereupon the King Commands them to obey him as may be seen in the Mandate at large. 
Rot. Claus. 50 E. 3. par. 2. M. 9 e Ms. D. Hales, ut supra.  I shall only note the last Clause, viz. Quod si in vobis Rebellio vel defectus in hac parte reperitur, vos, qui Regii Mandati contemptores, & Rebels eritis, taliter puniri faciamus, quod punitio vestra aliis omnibus cedet perennem in Terrorem consimilia post modum praesumentibus T. Rege apud Westmonast. 18. Nou.  
The English of which is, 
Nota, that disobedience to the King's Mandate is Styled Rebellion.  that for certain they shall know if in them be found Rebellion, (so it seems disobedience to the King's Mandate is Styled, which ought to be noted well by such as obstinately refuse obedience to it) or defective in that particular, 
See chap. 4. sect. 3. ●. 6. pag. 187.  the King will cause them to be so punished, that their punishment shall be to the lasting Terror of those who shall presume hereafter to do the like.  
I shall now Insert a determination of the Bishop of Ely as Local Visitor, about the Interpretation of some Statutes of St. John's College in Cambridge, as followeth.   

§. 4. The Interpretation of a Statute of St. John's College in Cambridge by the Bishop of Ely their Visitor.  
Cum in Injunctionibus per Visitatores Regios vestro Collegio jam diu editis, 
Paper-Office at Whitehall.  & praescriptis, positum sit, ut in Electionibus quibuscunque ille Electus habeatur quem sex seniores, etiam dissentiente, & repugnante Magistro eligendum duxerint: Jam vero postea aliae Ordinationes, & Statuta vobis ab ipsa Reginea Majestate nuper Imposita sunt his verbis. Ut in omnibus & singulis Electionibus, Locationibus, & Concessionibus quibuscunque, Magistri seu Praepositi illius Collegii Assensus & consensus, necessario requirendus est, quoniam posteriora tollunt Priora, meo Judicio & Interpretatione posterius hoc Statutum Regium valere magis debet; ita tamen ut pro modo & ratione omnium & singulorum Officiariorum referendi omnino estis ad formam illam discriptam in Statuto de Electione praesidis, & ad Injunctionem in Margin ejusdem Statuti per Regios Visitatores editam. Haec demum mea Interpretatio & Sententia est.  
Richard Ely.  
This was Richard Cox, Consecrated Bishop of Ely 21 December Anno 1559. who continued Bishop Twenty one Years; After whose Death the See was Vacant about Twenty Years, as appears by Godwins Catalogue of Bishops. Whereby we may Obiter note that it is no new thing for Bishoprics to be kept long in the King's Hands un-disposed of.  
From this Interpretation of the Local Visitor, 
Observations upon this Interpretation of the Local Visitor.  it may first be observed, that the Visitors appointed by the Queen did publish Injunctions about Elections by the powers given them from the Queen; yet after the Queen did herself impose upon the College new Ordinances and Statutes. Secondly, that the Bishop judgeth that the later Statutes made void the former, and so adheres to the observation of the last. From hence Thirdly, it is most rational to observe, that the Kings of England having power to change Statutes, either by themselves in their Closets, or by their Commissioners, as it is manifest the Queen in this Case did, than it much more follows, that the Kings of England may by dispensation supersede the execution of any Statute. Fourthly, it is clear that the Local Visitor by his Interpretation may decide a Controversy in a College, whether the Society stand obliged to observe the old or new Statutes, and if the Local Visitor hath such a power, much more may a King of England exercise the like.  
I now pass to some things more immediately relating to St. Mary Magdalen College.   

§. 5. Extracts of some Statutes.  
Having after long Solicitation obtained by the help of Mr. Thomas Fairfax, 
See pag. 17. here and pa. 18.23, 24, 33.  a Transcript of some Branches of the Statutes made by Bishop Waynfleet out of the Register E. I shall here Insert them, that the Judicious Reader may see, that notwithstanding the Plea so much Insisted upon, 
How the Fellows of St. Mary Magdalen College cannot justify their adhering to the Literal and Grammatical sense of their Statutes, nor that they cannot be dispensed with.  that the Fellows were obliged by Oath to observe their Statutes in the Literal Grammatical Sense, and neither seek nor admit of any dispensation by any Authority whatever, yet such Statutes have not been observed by themselves, but either by too great strictness of them or some Immemorial dispensation, or the pravity of the Ages bypast and current, that can endure no restraints, these Statutes have been dis-used and grown obsolete, yet the Oaths are taken in General to all the Statutes, so that the Scholars and Fellows can no ways be free from the guilt of perjury, without a Tacit reserved Sense, that such are to be understood they Swear to keep, as are then of force and use: And Admitting such a reserve; it may be allowed in the obligation to any other Statute which they bind themselves to observe, so long as the Sovereign dispenseth not with them, which distinction being allowed a readier, obedience would be paid to the King, and the pretences of a Conscienciousness not to be perjured would vanish.   

§. 6. Transcripts of the Statutes to be served by Males only.  
But I pass now to the Statutes themselves.  
The words of that against being served with Women runs thus.  
The Title is Quod omnia Ministeria fiant per Masculos.  
The Body is thus.  
Ordinamus autem pro perpetuis futuris Temporibus ac firmiter observari praecepimus, quod singula Ministeria, dicto Collegio & personis ejusdem competentia, praesertim infra Manerium Collegii ejusdem fiant per Masculos, ut quaelibet sinistra suspicio, quantum fieri potest cautius evitetur, nisi forte sit Mapparum, ac aliorum usualium vestimentorum lotrix, quae per Manus Janitoris singula recipiat sic lavenda in defectu lotoris Masculi, quam talis aetatis, talisque conditionis esse volumus in quam sinistra suspicio cadere verisimiliter non debeat.  
We Ordain and Command firmly to be observed in all future times, that all the Services to be done in the said College, and the persons therein, especially within the compass or Manor of the College, be performed by Males, that all evil suspicion as much as may be, may more cautiously be avoided unless it be on Washer-woman of Table , Towels and other usual wearing , which several things so to be washed she shall receive by the hand of the Porter in default of a Male washer, & the Washer-woman we will shall be of such Age and condition as on whom probably no evil suspicion ought to fall.  
However strict this Statute is, yet it is manifest, that Laundresses receive not now their Linens at the Porter's Lodge, but those and Bed makers are constantly Admitted to the Chambers of Students and Fellows.   

§. 7. Statutes against Dice and Cards.  
There is another Statute as little observed concerning playing at Dice and Cards and haunting of Taverns, the words are, Regist. E. pag. 6.  
Statuimus Odinamus & Volumus quod nullus Scholarium vel Sociorum dicti Collegii leporarium teneat— Taxillorum insuper & alearum tam Cardarum quam Carparum Ludum infra Collegium praedictum vel alibi infra Universitatem ipsis penitus Interdicimus & etiam prohibemus, si quis vero praedictus prohibitioni nostrae Contravenerit, si super hoc Convictus fuerit, poenam Scholaribus & Sociis dicti Collegii extra Universitatem sine Licentia divillantibus in proximo praecedente Capitulo Limitatum Incurrere Statuimus & Volumus ipso facto.  
We Constitute Ordain and Will, that none of the Scholars or Fellows keep a Greyhound— and we moreover wholly Interdict and forbid the same all Play, 
What is meant by Carparum I have not found.  at Dice or Cards within the College or other other where within the University, and if any of those contravene our prohibition, if he be Convicted of it, We Constitute and Will, that Ipso facto they incur such penalties as in the next foregoing Chapter are appointed for those Scholars and Fellows who go out of the University into the Country without leave.  
The Statute which this refers to, 
Id. pa. 59.60.  runs thus.  
Dum absentes fuerint in Patria, sicut decet Clericos Induantur & honest Moribus Conversentur, nec pro tunc vel dum in Universitate fuerint iidem Socii ac Scholar's, Tabernas Spectacula vel alia loca Inhonesta exererunt aut frequentent, & à Comitivis suspectis penitus se abstineant.  
While they are absent in the Country, let them be Habited as Clerks and converse honestly in manners, neither let the same Fellows or Scholars while they are there or in the University, go forth to spend their time or frequent Taverns, public Shows (such we may reckon Bear and Bull-batings, stageplays) and let them wholly abstain from suspected Company.  
The Penalties for all these follow.  
Alioquin si forsan quisquam Scholarium aut Sociorum praedictorum post publicationem praesentis nostri Statuti, (quam loco monitionis Legitimae haberi volumus) in praemissis vel eorum aliquo culpabilis invenietur, cujuscunque gradus Status aut conditionis fuerit, pro 1 a. vice, per septimanam, pro 2 da. vice per quindenam, pro tertia vice per mensem tunc proxime sequentem Communis suis careat ipso facto; si verò 4 o. deliquerit in hoc casu ab ipso Collegio nostro praefato vigore Statuti ipsum exclusum & privatum fore decernimus.  
If it happen that any of the Scholars or Fellows aforesaid after publication of this our present Statute, (which we will to be reputed instead of a lawful Admonition) be found culpable in the premises or any of them of what Degree State or condition he be, we appoint that he want his Commons for the first fault one week, for the second 15 days, and for the third a whole Month; and if he offend the fourth time, in this Case by the force of this Statute we Decree him to be Expelled from our said College.  
How these Statutes have been observed is sufficiently known, while Tables. Dice and Cards have been continually for many Years last passed exposed for the use of all in the Common-Room, which how innocent soever a Recretation it may be in private Rooms, yet in so public a manner in a College where by the Statutes they are forbid under such penalties, cannot but suggest to all that these Statutes are neither Literally and Grammatically, nor at all observed.   

§. 8. Statute concerning repair.  
There is another Statute, that hath not been very Religiously observed by some of the late Ejected Fellows, as I am Informed, and that is about the keeping in repair the buildings appertaining to the College, the Statute runs thus.  
Sub obtestatione Divini Judicii specialiter Injungimus munimus & insuper Statuimus ut Capella nostri Collegii & Aula, singulaque alia Aedificia Dei adjutorio laboriose nostris sumptibus aedificata in muris Cooperturis, & qualibet sui parte perpetuis futuris Temporibus per Dei gratiam debite sufficienter & congrue in omnibus sustententur.  
Under the humble beseeching of Divine Judgement we specially enjoin Strengthen and likewise Constitute that the Chapel of our College, and the Hall and all other the Buildings which by the help of God at our costs with great labour have been Erected, may by God's Grace in all succeeding times be duly sufficiently and conveniently kept in repair in the Walls, Rooffs and every part in all things.  
How this Statute hath been observed, appears by the late pulling down and Selling the Materials of the College of Brakley in Northamptonshire, which by the Founder was built as a place for the Members of the College to Inhabit in and pursue their Studies, in case Fire or Plague, or any other public Calamity might enforce the Scholars and Fellows to remove from the College at Oxford.   

§. 9 About saying of Mass.  
Upon the Ejected Fellows grand plea of observing the Literal and Grammatical Sense of the Statute and admitting no dispensation by any Authority soever, I see not how the Fellows can avoid being obliged to say the Mass of the Holy Ghost before they go to Election, as the Statute expressly enjoins, as likewise to say daily Masses, Solemn Obits, and particular Prayers for the Souls of the Founders and Benefactors, etc. For if they allege that they are prohibited to use such by Act of Parliament, they confess that their Statutes are dispensed with by some Authority, and that they yield to and allow such dispensation which is against the Literal sense of the Oath, which I have recited before: 
Vide pag. 33. here.  And I hope I have made it clear, that the King hath as much Authority to Suspend, and so Temporarily abolish any of their Statutes, as an Act of Parliament hath to perpetuate it.  
☞ I need not touch upon the Qualifications required in the persons to be Elected, 
Concerning purchasing of Fellowships.  as that they should be poor, when it is notoriously known, that not only in the times long since Fellowships have been bought, but Money paid for Resignations, and if I be not misinformed, even some of the late Ejected Fellows had not re-inbursed themselves of the Money they had paid to purchase their Fellowships, so that it was grown to a byword, that an Election at St. Mary Magdalen, was a Magdalen Fair.  
Having thus touched upon some of the Statutes, which we find the Society have taken upon them to dispense with or abolish, 
Pag. 311. here.  I proceed to give a true Narrative of Dr. Haddons Case, of which I gave an Account before, such as I was then able to do; but now by the direction of Bishop Giffard and the great care of my Honoured friend the Learned Mr. Thomas Fairfax, who hath extracted the Materials out of their public Register, I am enabled to clear the Case most fully.  
I shall not repeat what I have observed before out of Mr. Woods Antiquities of Oxford, but only note how faithful he hath been in his Collections, and that this Dr. Haddon was every way as uncapable of being Elected Precedent by the Literal and Grammatical sense of the Statute, as Mr. Farmer was.  
But I shall pass to the account I have received from the Register.   

§. 10. Concerning Dr. Haddon.  

Out of the Petition of the College to Edward the 6th. Dated the 3d. of July 1552.  
WHere it has pleased your Highness upon consideration, that Dr. Oglethorp Precedent of your College, was fully resolved and determined to leave and resign at Michaelmass next ensuing, his Office aforesaid, to direct unto us your most Honourable Letters in favour of Dr. Haddon, therein requiring us to Nominate and Elect him to the said Room, when it shall be void: Like as we have hitherto and shall gladly forbear to condescend upon any other Man, in consideration of your most Gracious Letter, and much more to proceed to the Election of any other; so do we upon our Knees most humbly beseech your Majesty to consider, that we your Orators have not only an Ordinance and Statute in your said College, whereby we stand specially bounden to Nominate unto the said Office such as have been of our Foundation being Ministers but also are thereunto by our Oaths every one of us strictly enforced; and albeit Dr. Haddon is a Man of approved Learning, honesty and worthy of much better preferment, and such a one as most willingly, at your Grace's Hands, before all other, we would thankfully accept, 
Here we must note the different way of this Societies proceeding in King Edw. the 6ths. time, from the late Fellows proceeding to Election contrary to the King's express Mandate.  Nominate and Elect, if he were eligible, being sorry even with all our hearts, that there is an impediment in our Statutes, that may restrain our willing minds and good hearts: Yet considering he is not of our Foundation; that it toucheth us all in Conscience to violate our Statute, whereunto we have Sworn, and that he is not a Minister, which is required by our Foundation, and on the other side, that we have of our own Foundation sundry persons of much honesty and Learning— which are Ministers, whereby they may in their own persons further the word of God. Finally, that it were not only a great disgrace and discomfort to our College, that no one Man of our Foundation could be thought meet to succeed our former Precedent; but also it might appear a blemish to the whole University of Oxford to sustain of all their Students an utter repeal; we have thought good to become humble Petitioners to your Majesty, most humbly on our Knees beseeching your Highness to be so Gracious Lord and Sovereign to us, not to co-act us by your Power Royal, and Supreme Authority, which we most humbly prostrate do acknowledge, and on our Knees Reverence, but rather— to grant us your Gracious favour, that we may have a free Election, and follow our Oaths and Consciences, etc.  
Subscribed The Vice-President and more part of the Fellows.   
The King persisting, Dr. Haddon was Elected and Presented to the Bishop of Winchester thus by the College.  

Reverendo in Christo Patri ac Domino D ro. Joanni permissione Divina Winton. Episcopo Collegii B. Ma. Magdl. in Universitate Oxon. patrono intigerrimo, aut cuivis alii admittendi potestatem habenti, Gulielmus Reding V. Praesidens Collegii praedicti, nec non ejusdem Collegii Scholares salutem in Domino. Ad Officium Praesidentis in Collegio tuo praefato per liberam resignationem ornatissimi viri Owini Oglethorpe nuper Praesidentis 27 Septemb. Anno Regni Serenissimi Principis Edw. 6.— factam jam vacuam, non solum ad contemplationem binarum litterarum praedicti Domini nostri Regis in favorem egregii viri Gaulteri Haddon Scriptarum, quam ad Speciale Mandatum ejusdem Principis ex Autoritate Regia Suprema, 
Note here the grounds of the Societies obedience was the King's special Mandate by his Supreme Authority and his dispenceing with the Impediments of their Statutes and their Oath.  Autoritate suâ non solum cum Statutorum impedimentis nostroque juramento dispensantis, sed etiam interdicentis, ne ad alterius cujusque Electionem procederemus quam praefati Gualteri Haddon sufficiendi in praefatum Officium: Nos itaque praefati Vice-Praesidens & Scholares omissis quibuscunque praescriptiunculis, alioquin in hac Electione requisitis, sed quas in praesenti observare non potuimus, eximium virum Gualterum Haddonum— in tui praefati Collegii Praesidentem unanimiter elegimus, etc.  
Datum 1 o. Octobris 1552.   
I need not enlarge upon this matter, 
Inference from this.  but refer to the Reader to what I have Writ before concerning it; only observing, 
Pag. 311. here.  that notwithstanding Dr. Haddon was no ways Statutably qualified, and that the Vice-President and Fellows did urge the obligation of their Oaths; yet they did not proceed to Election of another Precedent, in contempt of the King's Mandate, as the Modern Fellows have done; but after such a Dutiful representation of their Case as is seen in their Petition, they finding the King Insisting upon being obeyed, they yielded entirely, not only to Admit, but Elect him, and in the Instrument of presenting him to the Bishop of Winchester, they own the King's dispensing power, and signify likewise that they yielded in this to the King's Supreme Authority.   

§. 11. The Queen Commands Dr. Bond to be Admitted Precedent, and declares Null the Election of Mr. Smith.  
I shall add but one Instance more of a Precedent of St. Mary Magdalen College placed by the Queen, contrary to the desire of the Electors, who were more  to Mr. Richard Smith. For I find that the Queen placed Dr. Bond her Chaplain by her Authority, rejecting and declaring Null and Invalid the Election of Mr. Smith.  
The words of the Register are as followeth.  
Quinto die mensis Aprilis-Anno Domini 1589 Eximius vir Dr. Nicolaus Bond, 
Regist. G. fol. 280.  Sacrae Theologiae Professor in Magna Aula Collegii B. Mariae Magdalenae in Universitate Oxon protulit litteras patentes Regiae Majestatis de ejus admissione in Officium Praesidentis dicti Collegii, 
This is a very pertinent Precedent of a Mandate like that of our King for the Bishop of Oxford obeyed by the Society, which some of the late Fellows could not be Ignorant of.  quae in praesentia omnium Sociorum dicti Collegii in Universitate existentium publicè legebantur; quarum quidem litterarum tenor sequitur in his verbis.  
Elizabetha etc. Praetensam nominationem & Electionem de Ricardo Smith ad omnem juris effectum nullam & invalidam declaramus:— Nicholaum Bonde Capellanum nostrum in ejusdem Collegii Presidentem, durante vita suâ naturali nominamus & constituimus, ac ad omnes effectus praeficimus, curamque, regimen, & administrationem dicti Collegii eidem tanquam legitimo Praesidenti in omnibus committimus, in tam amplis modo & forma, quam quivis alius munus & Officium Praesidentis in dicto Collegio unquam habuit, exercuit, possedit, aut gavisus est, vel habere, exercere & posidere aut gaudere potuit aut debuit: Mandantes insuper Vice-Praesidenti, Sociis, Scholaribus, caeterisque dicti Collegii Ministris ac personis omnibus & singulis, quorum aliqua ratione interesse potuit, quatenus Dictum Nicolaum Bonde in Praesidentem Collegii praedicti benign admittant & recipiant, 
Here the Queen dispenseth with the Statutes Sworn to by the Society, and all other thing cause or matter to the contrary whatsoever.  ac ei ut Praesidenti suo in omnibus ac Per omnia pareant, ac obtemperent, aliquibus Statutis & Ordinationibus dicti Collegii etiam juratis aut quacunque nominatione vel Electione dicti Nicolai Bonde, aut Ricardi Smith per aliquos dicti Collegii Socios in discordia forsitan nuper factis vel aliqua alia re, causâ, vel materia in aliquo quovismodo nonobstantibus— In cujus rei Testimonium has litteras nostras fieri fecimus patentes, Teste mispsâ apud Westm. 4 o. Die Aprili Anno Regni nostri 31.  
Eodem anno, 
Here the Fellows were all present at Dr. Bonds taking his Oath, and he was received and Admitted Precedent according to the Queen's Mandate.  mense, & Die post dictarum litterarum lectionem, tactis ac inspectis per dictum Nicolaum Bonde Sacro Sancti Evangelii, Juramentum Subscriptum praestitit in praesentia omnium Sociorum in Universitate praedicta tune existentium, & in dicta magna aula Collegii praedicti quo quidem juramento praestito receptus & admissus est ut Praeses dicti Collegii. Sequitur juramentum Praesidis in Statutis.  
By this Mandate of the Queens, 
Inferences from this Mandate.  it appears, that without any Election according to the Statute of the College, she Nominates and Constitutes, and to all effects Prefers Dr. Bond tot he Presidentship during his Natural Life, Commits to him the Care, Government, and Administration of the said College in all things, as Lawful Precedent, in as ample manner and form as any other ever had, exercised, possessed, or enjoyed the Office of Precedent in the same College. Commanding the Vice-President, Fellows, and Scholars, and the rest of the Servants of the said College, and all and every person, who by any means could have interest therein, that they kindly Admit, and Receive him as Precedent, of the College, and in all things obey him as their Precedent, notwithstanding any Statutes and Ordinances of the said College, tho' Sworn to or any Nomination or Election of the said Nicholas Bond or Richard Smith by any of the Fellows of the said College, haply done in their late differences or any other cause or matters in any thing whatsoever.   

§. 12. An Historical Account of King Charles the first, dispensing with a Statute of Emanuel College in Cambridge.  
I shall now give an account of a Petition I have found in the Paper-Office, which will clear the matter of the King's dispensing power with College Statutes most fully.  
For the better understanding this Petition, it must be observed, that Sir Walter Mildmay Founded Emanuel College in Cambridge for Students in Divinity, that it might be a Nursery for Divines; and gave several Benefices with Cure of Souls, to be bestowed upon the Fellows, as they fell void, that they might be Preachers in the Country. That therefore they might not be superannuated in the College, he made one of the Statutes de Mora Sociorum, that the Fellows should leave the College some short space of time after they were Doctors of Divinity, and they were to take the preceding Degrees, according to the strictness of the Statutes of the University, for the taking Degrees when of due standing. By another Statute de Residentia Sociorum, they were tied to strict Residence, so that they could not go abroad to have conversation and obtain the advantages that a relaxation of that strict Residence might have afforded them, whereby they might have made provision for themselves in obtaining Benefices, in case there should none fall in the Interim.  
Now it so happened, that the Founder had not annexed a sufficient number of Spiritual Benefices, so that some of them when Doctors of Divinity must have left the College un-provided for.  
These considerations induced some of the Fellows to Petition for a dispensation with this Statute; and upon the suggestions in that Petition, King Charles the First granted it.  
But it seems this dispensation was not so well liked by others, and even some of the first Petitioners joined with them, and exhibited this following Petition.   

§. 13. The Petition of the Master and Fellows of Emanuel College in Cambridge, to the Honourable Chancellor of the University, humbly Sheweth.  

Paper-Office Ecclesiastica Academica ab An. 1620. ad 38.  THat whereas a Petition by four of the Follows was exhibited to the late Noble Chancellor, 
The Relation of the grounds of the Petition.  touching the validity of one of our Statutes, viz. de Morâ Sociorum in Collegio, upon which a Letter for the Suspending of it, was granted by his Majesty, we now the present Master and a greater part of the Fellows of the said College, finding many inconveniences which do, and may ensue upon it (contrary to his Majesty's Royal intendment, and desire of our relief and advancement by it, in that Suspension graciously declared and signified) become humble Petitioners to your Lordship, as being the Noble Ornament of our College, and most honourable Chancellor of the University, that you would vouchsafe to take it into your serious consideration, and move his Majesty for the Revocation of the said Suspension, in regard of these Reasons, which we presume to tender to your Honor.  
1. The main ground the former Petitioners went upon, 
Nine Reasons for this Petition.  was a persuasion that either this was no Statute, or not of like validity with the rest, which upon full proof, (after long debating) being by the Heads of Colleges Confessed to be otherwise, they did surcease their suit, and some of them became Petitioners that the said Statute might be reestablished.  
2. The Master by his Oath which he took at his Admission, is bound both to keep all the Statutes inviolably himself, as also to see the same done by others, which the Suspension forbiddeth him in this Statute de Morâ Sociorum, etc.  
3. The Fellows by their Oath at their Admission are debarred from accepting any dispensation, either against any of the Founder's Statutes, or against that their Oath: and thereby seem to be disabled from taking any benefit of this Suspension expressly containing a dispensation with the said Oath.  
4. None of the Fellows to our knowledge, was ever yet by virtue of the said Statute turned out of his Fellowship unprovided, excepting one only of the present Petitioners, who notwithstanding before he left the College was provided of a good Parsonage, from whence he was since chosen Master of the said College.  
5. Since the Suspension, six of the Fellows, before their time granted by Statute was expired, have been called to good Benefices with Pastoral charge, four of which were the Petitioners for the qualification of the said Statute.  
6. We conceive just grounds of fear, partly by what we have heard, partly for other sufficient reasons, that the said Suspension hath already been and may prove hereafter, a discouragement to those who otherwise would be Benefactors to our College.  
7. The Fellowships being but few in this College, if they be enlarged to perpetuity, younger Scholars will be dis-couraged in their Studies, seeing small hope of preferment for them, & be forced to leave the University before they be well fitted for a Pastoral charge.  
8. Whereas our Honourable Founder Erected this College for a Nursery to the Church of England, and expresseth this to have been his meaning, that those who were brought up in it, should upon a fair Call, be transplanted hence, after they were fitted for the Ministry, the aforesaid liberty of longer continuance, will in likelihood, make some unwilling, to take on them a Pastoral charge being offered, whereby the Founders Pious intent shall be crossed, the Church deprived of the labours of such, and they shall not only remain unprofitable in the College, but also may in short time draw to themselves the Chief Government of the same, the Master having no Negative voice to hinder it, as all other Masters of Colleges have.  
9 The Statute standing in its former force, would have prevented no small disturbances of the peace of the College which have lately happened.  
For all which Reasons we continue our former suit, and rest your Lordship's humble Petitioners. 

William Sandcroft.  
Anth. Tuckney.  
Thomas Hill.  
William Bridge.  
Samuel Bowles.  
David Ensing.  
Anth. Burges.     

§. 14. Observations upon this Petition.  
Upon this Petition King Charles the First, in the beginning of his Reign, referred the matter to the Vicechancellor and some Heads of Colleges, as I am informed, upon whose report the King saw no reason to take off his dispensation; altho' the Grandson of the Founder promised to add more Spiritual Benefices to the Revenue of the College, whereby the Fellows might be better provided for.  
Here first we may note, that one part of the Oath which the Fellows take being in these words,— Nullam dispensationem contra Statuta fundatoris impetrabo, nec impetrari curabo, nec Impetratam acceptabo, viz. that they will neither obtain any dispensation contrary to the Statutes of the Founder, nor will endeavour that any other should obtain them, or will accept of any such being obtained, so that the Fellows of this College were under the like obligation as these of St. Mary Magdalen College were.  
Yet Secondly they all own the King's power in dispensing with this Statute, and only by way of Petition show their Reasons why the King should be desired to revoke it, but we hear of no persisting in the matter so as to cause the King to exercise his Supreme Authority to enforce their obedience; but pay a ready obedience, and that dispensation is in force to this day.  
Thirdly, It is to be noted, that this dispensation was granted and yielded to, in a time when there were no public animosities, or that any Factious Combinations in the State Caballed against the Crown; but all was Calm, it being in the Halcyon Days of King Charles the First, and the Prerogative of the Crown was not disputed. Therefore we ought to allow this as a most Authentic Precedent of the King's dispensing power, not for one or more single persons, but with an entire Statute which concerned the Succession of several persons in that, and in succeeding Ages.  
Fourthly, As to the persons that Petition, Dr. Sandcroft was then Master, and Uncle to the present Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Tuckney was in the time of the long Parliaments Usurpation Master of St. John's College in Cambridge, and Dr. Hill Master of Trinity College, Dr. Bridge and Dr. Burges were great Preachers, and Daemagogs' of that Parliament.   

§. 15. Dr. Brady's Account of the Kings Nominating the Provost of King's College in Cambridge.  
I shall now close this with an Account which the Learned Dr. Brady, Regius Physic Professor in Cambridge, hath given me at my desire when he was at the last Commencement— That in King's College in Cambridge they have a Statute that directs them to choose a Provost in such Form, and with such Qualifications as are appointed in the Statute, and by Oath are bound not to accept of any Dispensation to the contrary, yet from the very Foundation by King H. 6. the Provost was ever named by the King to be chosen by the Fellows, and it hath been so constantly observed. The Fellows, as the present Provost informs, put up a Petition to King James the First, that he would be Graciously pleased to leave them to their free choice: But his Answer was, that the Statute was Abrogated by the very practice of the Founder, who Named two Provosts Successively in his Life time, and by the constant practice of Succeeding Kings, and that he was their Founder, for that the King never Dies, and he would not part with his Right of Nomination, but in other things would leave them to the free use of their Statutes. Thus far the Doctor's Letter.  
I might add many other Modern Instances of the entire obedience paid to the King's Mandates by Masters and Fellows of Colleges, and the unquestionableness of the King's dispensing with Statutes in both Universities, and particularly in St. Mary Magdalen College, in the Reign of King Charles the Second, but understanding that a Member of that College hath Writ a Tract on that Subject, I shall here Conclude.   
FINIS.